*1S 

NCEt% 

mm* 


as 


«i 


r—         tu 


<ttl3DNYS0V^"       %JHAINfHV^  ^AHWaitt^        y0, 


^•UBRARY^ 


^UIBRAJMjr 
§  <1    H— 


^KHIWHO5^      %OJI1Y3JO^ 


^OFCALIFO/i^ 


^OFCAUFOfy^ 


*%»vwin# 


^DNIVERSfc.       ^1 


<A\\EUNIVER%       Afrl 
?  .     P    7  5 


ARYQc. 


^\\EUNIVER%. 


^lOSANCEl^ 


VDJO^        %1«S0V^ 


^WEUNIVERJ/a 


<&BAINMfl? 


9=  i^*S— -k^* 


MlflP'       ^tosov^ 


^ahaim^ 


^tUBRARY^      ^ 


*8 


^ajmwih^    % 


> — '■ >$ 


Uflfe 


^UIBRARYfl/.      ^lUBRARYOc 


^OKAUFOfoj,      ^OFCAllFOfy* 

m\  foal 


I   3^ 


9  « 


^EUNIVER%      ^1 


-15 


^mimox^ 


^UIBRARY^ 


'^mrm-itf* 


^tUBRARYQc 


^OFCAUFOfy^ 


^OFCAIIFOR^ 


^Aavaan# 


mm 


^WUNIVERS/^ 


^clOSANCI 


^ojitvdjo^    %uiiv3jo^      <smmm^ 


tymm 


\WEl!NIVER%      ^lOSANG 


%H3NVS01 


"tysmm 


^MEUNIVEW/^ 


<fMvsov^ 

^\KtlNIVER% 


j^lOS-ANGFlfr^ 


<$H1BRARY0a 


\wm$fiF     ^ojitcho^ 


^CTMNYSOl^ 


^/WflAINIHtf^ 


^OFCAW 


tymm&     yowm\ 


^UIBRARYtf^ 


<$UIBRARYQ^ 


^OJITVDJO^ 


^OFCMIFO^ 


^OFCAUFOfl^ 


1^1  I'S© 


«*rtt-UHIVERS»v      ahUKAHC 


9 

%flAJNfl 
,«NIVB%      ^lOSANC 


ry 


/  ?  /  2s 


PRE-GLACIAL    MAN 
AND    THE    ARYAN     RACE 


A    HISTORY    OF    CREATION,    AND    OF    THE 

BIRTHPLACE  AND  WANDERINGS  OF  MAN  IN 
CENTRAL  ASIA,  FROM  B.C.  32,500  TO  B.C.  8,000, 
WITH  A  HISTORY  OF  THE  ARYAN  RACE,  COM- 
MENCING B.C.  15,000,  THEIR  RISE  AND  PROGRESS, 
AND  THE  PROMULGATION  OF  THE  FIRST  REVE- 
LATION; THEIR  SPIRITUAL  DECLINE,  AND  THE 
DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  NATION,  B.C.  4,705;  THE 
INROAD  OF  THE  TURANIANS,  AND  THE  SCAT- 
TERING OF  THE  REMNANT  OF  THE  RACE,  B.C. 
4,304,  AS  DECIPHERED  FROM  A  VERY  ANCIENT 
DOCUMENT.  ALSO  AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE 
LAW  GOVERNING  THE  FORMATION  AND  DURA- 
TION OF  THE  GLACIAL  PERIOD,  AND  A  RECORD 
OF  ITS  EFFECTS  ON  MAN,  AND  ON  THE  CONFIG- 
URATION OF  THE  GLOBE.  A  CHAPTER  ON  THE 
DELUGE:  ITS  CAUSE,  LOCALITY,  AND  EXTENT; 
AND  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  "OANNES  MYTH."... 

By  LORENZO  BURGE 


PUBLISHED    A.  D.    1887 
BY    LEE    AND    SHEPARD,    10   MILK     STREET 
BOSTON,  NEXT  TO  OLD  SOUTH  MEETING  HOUSE, 
AND  CAN  BE  HAD  OF  ALL  RESPECTABLE  BOOK- 
DEALERS,  OR    SAID    BOOK    WILL   BE    SENT    BY 
MAIL  UPON  RECEIPT  OF  THE  PRICE,  $1.50 


Copyright,  1887, 
By  LORENZO   BURGE. 


All  rights  reserved. 
Pre-Glacial  Man. 


m 


7 


"  And  He  said,  Son  of  man,  can  these  bones  live?  And  I 
answered,  0  Lord  God,  thou  knowest.  Again  he  said  unto 
me,  Prophesy  upon  these  bones,  and  say  unto  them,  O  ye 
dry  bones,  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God  unto  these  bones  ;  Behold,  I  will  cause  breath  to  enter 
into  you,  and  ye  shall  live  :  and  I  will  lay  sinews  upon  you, 
and  will  bring  up  flesh  upon  you,  and  cover  you  with  skin, 
and  put  breath  in  you,  and  ye  shall  live ;  and  ye  shall  know 
that  I  am  the  Lord.  .  .  . 

"  So  I  prophesied  as  he  commanded  me,  and  the  breath 
came  into  them,  and  they  lived."  —  Ezek.  xxxvii. 

3 


G80706 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


The  call  for  a  second  edition  of  "  Pre-Glacial  Man," 
within  six  weeks  of  its  first  publication,  is  certainly 
very  gratifying  to  the  writer,  and  shows  the  avidity 
with  which  thinkers  of  the  present  day  seize  upon 
whatever  may  serve  to  enlighten  the  darkness  envelop- 
ing the  early  history  of  man,  explain  the  cause  and 
duration  of  the  glacial  period,  or  open  to  their  view 
the  history  and  experiences  of  their  forefathers. 

The  critical  notices  of  the  work  have  generally  been 
kind  and  appreciative.  Some  of  the  critics,  in  their 
endeavor  to  cast  doubt  on  the  interpretation  of  the 
allegory,  have  credited  the  writer  with  an  extraordinary 
power  of  imagination  ;  as,  if  there  is  no  guide  in  the 
record,  then  the  writer  has  created  these  various  races 
of  man,  placed  them  in  an  unheard-of  situation,  in- 
vented a  cause  through  the  power  of  which  these  races 
have  been  forced  to  replenish  and  subdue  the  earth ; 
has  shut  up  one  race  where  they  had  no  intercourse 
with  other  nations  for  thousands  of  years  ;  has  ad- 
vanced them  from  animals,  through  the  various  stages 
of  civilization,  to  a  knowledge  of  God,  and  given  them 
a  religion  differing  from  any  at  present  taught ;  then, 


iv  PREFACE. 

when  thus  prepared,  he  brings  them  in  contact  and 
in  commerce  with  other  nations,  shows  their  gradual 
decline  in  spirituality  and  morals,  while  they  advance  in 
riches  and  worldly  prosperity  ;  marks  their  continued 
moral  degradation  ;  and  finally,  by  a  cataclysm,  destroys 
the  nation  for  its  sins,  while  preparing  by  previous  and 
long-continued  migrations  for  the  continuance  of  the 
race.  If  these  critics  will  look  at  the  result,  they  will 
find  such  a  work  of  imagination  more  surprising  than 
the  deciphering  of  the  allegory. 

Regarding  the  advance  of  the  ice  period  at  the 
present  time,  we  have  no  statistical  data  to  determine 
the  question ;  but  there  are  some  indications  which  may 
even  now  be  seen.  One  indication  of  the  change  which 
has  taken  place  in  the  temperature  of  the  northern 
hemisphere  is  found  in  the  nude  or  half-nude  figures 
of  men,  and  the  light  drapery  of  women,  as  represented 
in  the  Grecian  statues  and  carvings  ;  thus  showing  that 
twenty-five  hundred  years  ago  the  climate  in  Greece 
and  Southern  Europe  must  have  been  much  warmer 
than  now.  We  have  late  records  of  severe  weather  in 
Southern  Europe,  and  deaths  caused  by  the  fury  of  the 
storms  in  Germany ;  and  this  very  week  we  have  ad- 
vices of  death  of  man  and  cattle  by  freezing  in  Texas, 
and  of  the  Colorado  River  of  Texas  frozen  solid,  such 
a  thing  never  having  before  been  known.  Fifty  years 
ago  ice  and  snow  were  unknown  in  New  Orleans,  but 
of  late  years  have  been  of  frequent  occurrence.  If 
from  the  arctic  regions  in  its  present  limited  extent, 
icy  blasts  can  be  sent  twenty-five  hundred  miles  souths 


PREFACE.  V 

what  must  have  been  the  intensity  of  the  cold  and  its 
immense  sweep  when  the  ice  covered  the  northern 
hemisphere  to  the  fortieth  degree  of  latitude? 

Comment  has  been  made  upon  the  chronology  of  the 
early  periods  of  man  ;  this  chronology,  being  founded 
upon  the  period  of  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  is 
capable  of  exact  statement,  and  can  be  calculated  by 
any  one. 

This  movement,  which  for  the  sake  of  explanation 
was  made  exact,  was  in  fact  very  unequal.  The  early 
advance  of  the  ice  was  very  slow  ;  but  as  each  degree 
of  latitude  was  passed  in  its  southern  progress,  the  in- 
creased body  of  ice  would  add  to  the  intensity  of  the 
cold  :  so  that  we  may  conclude  that  the  last  five  degrees 
of  latitude  were  covered  in  one-half  or  one-third  of  the 
time  taken  to  cover  the  first  five.  As  the  cold  of 
our  winters  increases  for  a  month  or  six  weeks  after  the 
winter  solstice,  so,  after  the  extreme  point  of  the  great 
winter  had  been  reached,  there  would  be  a  long  period 
of  continued  or  increased  frigidity  before  the  sun 
would  be  able  to  overcome  the  extreme  cold.  If  at 
the  culmination  of  the  great  winter  the  ice  had  reached 
forty  degrees  north  latitude,  the  movement  would  still 
go  on  for  some  hundreds  of  years ;  and,  with  the  im- 
mense body  of  ice  to  contend  with,  its  retreat  would 
hardly  commence  under  one  or  two  thousand  years 
more.  Thus  we  may  consider  that  the  fortieth  degree 
of  latitude  was  covered  with  ice  for  at  least  two  thou- 
sand years.  The  return  movement  would  at  first  be 
very  slow  ;  retrograding  not  more  than  two  or  three 


vi  PREFACE. 

degrees  in  a  thousand  years,  the  movement  gradually 
accelerating  as  the  body  of  ice  was  reduced. 

Professor  G.  Frederick  Wright  of  Oberlin  College, 
who  is  indorsed  by  the  "Journal  of  Education"  as 
"  perhaps  the  best  authority  in  America,"  in  December 
last  delivered  a  series  of  lectures  before  the  Lowell 
Institute  of  Boston,  on  "  Glaciers."  Of  the  various 
causes  of  the  glacial  period  which  have  been  presented, 
he  says,  "A  third  [cause]  is  the  precession  of  the 
equinoxes,  and  the  varying  eccentricity  of  the  earth's 
orbit.  This  last  is  Mr.  Croll's  theory,  and  is  perhaps 
the  best  of  all  the  ten  offered."  On  the  duration 
of  the  glacial  period,  Dr.  Wright  calculates  that  the 
"  Niagara  gorge  is  but  seven  thousand  years  old,  the 
gorge  at  St.  Anthony's  Falls  on  the  Mississippi  the  same 
age,  one  across  the  Scioto  River  not  over  twelve  thou- 
sand years,  and  possibly  eleven  thousand  years  for  the 
erosion  of  Plumb  Creek  near  Oberlin."  It  will  thus 
be  seen  that  Professor  Wright,  by  scientific  reasoning 
and  research,  has  reached  substantially  the  same  results 
as  are  indicated  in  the  present  volume. 

It  may  be  well  in  this  connection  to  speak  of  the 
testimony  of  the  rivers.  Throughout  the  northern 
hemisphere,  the  rivers  run  in  a  southerly  direction. 
This  was  caused  by  the  ice  barrier  at  the  north.  The 
immense  body  of  ice  north  of  thirty-eight  or  forty 
degrees  of  latitude,  in  the  process  of  melting  under  the 
warm  rains  and  the  heat  of  the  summer's  sun,  would  pro- 
duce great  freshets  ;  this  water  had  no  means  of  escape 
northerly,  and  must  necessarily  take  an  easterly,  west- 


PREFACE.  vii 

erly,  or  southerly  direction.     As  the  mountain  ranges 

run  generally  in  a  northerly  and  southerly  direction, 

the  progress  of  the  water  east  or  west  would  soon  be 

checked,  and  it  would  be  forced  in  a  southerly  course. 

At  times,  barriers  would  prevent  the  flow  of  the  water, 

and  great  lakes  or  inland  seas  would  be  formed ;  these, 

under  some  extraordinary  rise  of  the  water,  would  burst 

their  way  through  the  opposing  barriers,  and  force  an 

outlet  to  the  sea.     A  comparatively  recent  occurrence  of 

this  kind  is  that  mentioned  by  Professor  Wright,  of  the 

escape  of  the  waters  of  Lake  Erie  into  Lake  Ontario, 

from  thence  finding  their  way  by  the   St.    Lawrence 

River  to  the  ocean.     That  this   is   a   comparatively 

recent  occurrence,  is  shown  by  the  course  of  the  river, 

north-easterly.      To  have  enabled  the  water  to  take 

that  course,  the  ice  must  have  receded  northerly  to 

about  the  fiftieth  degree  of  latitude,  and  this  could 

have  hardly  taken  place  previous  to  B.  C.  6500  or  6000  ; 

the  northern  border  of  the  river  may  show  the  ice  line 

at  the  time. 

LORENZO  BURGE. 

Boston,  Jan.  18,  1888. 


PEEFACE. 


In  the  early  chapters  of  Genesis  is  an  allegory, 
containing  hidden  within  its  outward  form  a  history  of 
creatioD,  of  pre-glacial  man,  of  the  Aryan  race,  and 
of  the  Asiatic  deluge. 

Great  as  is  the  value  of  this  history,  it  has  been 
preserved  merely  as  a  vehicle  in  which  to  transmit  a 
record  of  the  first  revelation  made  by  the  Deity  to  man 
through  the  Aryan  race  ;  the  duty  laid  upon  that  race 
to  promulgate  it ;  their  neglect  of  that  duty,  and  their 
consequent  removal  by  God  from  the  civilized  world. 

That  such  a  history  should  have  been  in  possession 
of  man  for  six  thousand  years,  with  barely  a  suspicion 
of  its  character,  is  a  marvel ;  and  a  still  greater  marvel 
that  it  should  have  been  retained  in  such  purity  of 
form  as  to  enable  its  hidden  teachings  to  be  revealed. 

It  is  wonderful  that  these  chapters  should  contain 
a  record  of  man  and  his  wanderings,  agreeing  with 
the  facts  of  geology ;  and  that  the  teachings  of  the 
allegory  are  necessary  to  enlighten  and  make  plain 
the  geological  records. 

It  is  wonderful  that  the  history  of  a  race  from 
whom  all  modern  civilized  nations  have  sprung,  whose 

5 


6  PREFACE. 

existence  as  their  progenitor  was  known  only  through 
philology,  should  be  recorded  in  this  allegory,  and 
thus  enable  the  present  representatives  of  the  race  to 
obtain  a  knowledge  of  its  work  and  destiny. 

Still  more  marvellous  is  it,  that  herein  should  be 
recorded  the  first  revelation  given  unto  man,  and 
agreeing  with  that  revealed  through  the  Christ. 

The  record  closes  at  the  period  of  the  extermination 
of  the  Aryas  as  a  nation. 

Who  at  that  time  could,  of  his  own  wisdom,  have 
written  such  a  work?  The  science  of  geology  was 
unknown.  Tradition  could  not  have  given  a  knowl- 
edge of  creation,  nor  of  its  gradual  work.  It  could 
not  have  recorded  the  ages  on  ages  of  animal  man, 
his  wanderings  or  advance.  Even  the  Aiyas  them- 
selves would  not  have  recognized  or  understood  the 
steps  of  their  own  progress  as  herein  described  ;  neither 
could  any  man  have  foreseen  and  predicted  the  future 
universal  moral  and  spiritual  rule  of  the  Aryan  race, 
at  a  time  when  that  nation  had  been  destroyed  and 
its  people  scattered.  Marvellous  in  its  preservation, 
it  is  miraculous  in  its  conception,  and  must  be  the 
work  of  an  inspired  hand. 

This  history  is  written  in  allegory  and  cipher. 
These  ciphers,  generally  supposed  to  be  proper  names, 
are  words,  whose  significations  describe  the  character 
of,  or  events  of,  a  certain  period  of  time  in  the  life 
of  the  race,  varied  or  changed  by  the  commencement  of 
other  periods  or  by  other  events  ;  these  form  skeleton 
pictures  of  the  period  presented. 


PREFACE.  7 

To  fill  out  these  pictures,  and  give  them  the  proper 
light  aucl  shade,  that  they  may  be  seeu  and  understood, 
I  have  called  in  geology,  astronomy,  history,  and  the 
truths  of  human  nature,  to  aid  the  allegory ;  and  have 
thereby  been  enabled  to  present  a  historical  picture, 
crude  though  it  be,  which  will,  I  trust,  be  of  value  to 
the  geologist  and  historian,  of  importance  to  religion, 
and  of  interest  to  all. 

This  history  and  revelation  has  been  purposely 
hidden  from  man  until  he  should  be  ready  for,  and 
louging  to  receive  it. 

Only  within  the  last  twenty-five  years  has  it  been 
possible  for  any  one  to  decipher  and  understand  the 
history  herein  recorded.  Geological  discoveries  ;  Agas- 
siz  and  others,  in  their  investigations  of  the  glacial 
period  ;  M.  Adh£mar,  in  calculating  the  time  of  the 
precession  of  the  equinoxes ;  Layard,  in  unearthing 
the  buried  remains  of  Asiatic  civilization  ;  the  labors  of 
Professors  Smith,  Sayce,  and  others,  in  making  known 
the  literary  riches  there  discovered ;  the  researches 
of  historians ;  the  records  of  travellers ;  the  general 
advance  in  knowledge,  and  the  religious  enlightenment 
of  the  present  time,  —  have  all  been  required  to  enable 
man  to  pierce  the  casket,  and  reveal  the  secrets  so  long 
hidden. 

In  this  volume  we  shall  see  that  the  plans  of  the 
Deity  for  the  spiritual  instruction  of  the  human  race 
have  apparently  been  frustrated  through  the  disobedi- 
ence of  the  Aryas.  In  another  volume  we  shall  trace 
the  transmission  of  the  knowledge  and  civilization  of 


8  P  BE  FACE. 

the  Aryas  through  the  Turanian  to  the  Semitic  race, 
and  shall  follow  the  movements  of  the  Deity,  whereby 
he  again  brought  the  original  revelation  to  light,  and 
again  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  the  Aryan  race  with  the 
original  injunction,  to  deliver  it  to  all  mankind. 


CONTENTS. 


ATTEB  PAGB 

Introduction 11 

I.     The  Formative  Period 17 

Tiie  Creative  Period 22 

God's  Day 33 

Man's  Work 37 

II.    Resume  of  the  Formative  and  Creative 

Periods 39 

The  Assyrian  Creative  Legend  ...  41 

III.  An  Exposition  of  the  Laav  governing  the 

Formation  and  Duration  of  the  Glacial 
Period,  with  a  Record  of  its  Effects  on 
Man,  and  on  the  Configuration  of  the 

Globe 44 

IV.  Period  Man 90 

The  River  of  Eden 92 

The  First  Migration 93 

The  Second  Migration 95 

The  Earth  cultivated 95 

The  Earth  replenished    ......  96 

Law  established 98 

Man's  Dominion 101 

V.    Resume  of  the  Period  Man 104 

9 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEB  PAGB 

VI.    Period  Adam    .  , 110 

The  Home   C 112 

Civilization 115 

Knowledge  op  God 116 

Woman  the  Universal  Mother    .    .    .  128 

The  Law  of  the  Spirit 130 

The  Aryas  in  the  Garden 134 

The  Third  Migration 135 

The  Aryas'  Education  completed,  and 

their  Work  appointed 136 

The  Fourth  Migration 139 

The  Tree  of  Life,  and  the  Way    .    .  141 

VII.    Resume  of  Period  Adam 143 

Children  of  God 149 

The  Child 150 

The  Revelation  made  to  the  Aryas  .  151 
VIII.    Period    Cain    and    Abel;    or,    Religious 

Strife 156 

IX.    Aryan  Periods 166 

X.    Resume  of  Periods  Cain  and  Abel,  and 

Arya 185 

XI.    Cainite  Periods 191 

XII.    Resume    of    Cainite    Periods  :     Cain    to 

Methusael 205 

XIII.  United  Aryan  Periods 207 

XIV.  Resume  of  United  Aryan  Periods     .    .    .  238 
XV.     The  Evangel  Lost 247 

XVI.    The  Deluge  :    its   Cause,   Locality,  and 

Extent 249 

XVII.    The  Oannes 269 


INTRODUCTION. 


At  the  beginning  of  the  Book  of  Genesis  are 
what  have  been  called  the  records  of  creation,  — 
Adam  and  Eve,  Cain  and  Abel,  a  genealogical 
table  from  Seth  to  Noah,  and  the  account  of  the 
Deluge.  These  narratives  and  table  are  one  con- 
tinued allegory,  written  principally  in  cipher.  In 
this  volume  we  shall  attempt  to  decipher  and 
make  plain  the  history  therein  recorded. 

The  idea  that  these  stories  are  allegories  is 
not  a  new  one.  Josephus,  in  the  preface  to  his 
"  History  of  the  Jews,1'  writing  of  this  portion  of 
Genesis,  says,  "  Moses  speaks  some  things  wisely, 
but  enigmatically,  and  others  under  a  discreet 
allegory."  Of  the  story  of  Adam  and  Eve,  he  says, 
"  Moses  begins  to  talk  philosophically."  And  the 
Rev.  William  Wesley,  the  translator,  a  Trinitarian 
divine,  says  in  his  note  to  "  Creation,"  "  It  is  not 
improbable  that  he  [Josephus]  understood  this 
account  in  an  enigmatical,  or  allegorical,  or  phil- 
osophical sense." 

11 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

Philo,  a  Jew  of  the  time  of  Christ,  says,  "  Adam 
is  the  intellectual  nature,  and  woman  is  formed 
from  the  necessity  of  joining  with  it  the  sensual 
and  material.  That  she  was  taken  literally  from 
his  side,  who  can  believe  it?  The  tale  is  mythi- 
cal. .  .  .  The  river  of  paradise  is  wisdom ;  which, 
being  parted  into  four  heads,  becomes  the  four 
cardinal  virtues.  Cain  and  Abel  are  rival  prin- 
ciples ;  and  since  evil  is  self-destructive,  it  follows 
that  Cain  kills  himself,  not  his  brother." x 

Others  have  in  general  terms  expressed  similar 
views.  Even  the  Calvinists  have  treated  a  portion 
of  the  Adam  and  Eve  narrative  as  allegorical, 
while  the  remainder  they  use  as  facts. 

Some  years  since,  Ambrose  Sawyer  published  a 
work  on  the  "Reconstruction  of  Biblical  Theo- 
ries," in  which  he  declares  that  "  these  narratives, 
with  the  accounts  of  the  Flood,  are  all  allegories ; " 
but  to  this  time,  no  one,  we  believe,  has  attempted 
to  explain  these  allegories,  and  present  them  in 
a  reasonable  form,  making  each  picture  or  part 
dependent  on  all  the  others,  and  all  together 
making  a  complete  whole. 

What  is  an  allegory? 

Chambers's  Encyclopaedia  says,  "  An  allegory  is 
the  embodiment  of  a  train  of  thought  in  a  visible 
1  Hebrew  Men  and  Times.    By  J.  H.  Allen. 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

form,  by  means  of  suitable  images  having  some 
resemblance  or  analogy  to  the  thought." 

Webster's  Dictionary  defines  an  allegory  "as 
a  figurative  sentence  or  discourse,  in  which  the 
principal  subjects  are  described  by  other  subjects 
resembling  them  in  properties  and  circumstances. 
...  A  description  of  one  subject  or  event  under 
the  image  of  another  of  similar  character.  Bun- 
yan's  'Pilgrim's  Progress  '  and  Spenser's  'Faerie 
Queene '  are  celebrated  examples  of  the  allegory." 

In  explaining  such  allegory,  each  of  the  sub- 
jects, pictures,  or  parts  presented  must  be  consis- 
tent with  every  other  part.  Like  the  scenes  form- 
ing a  panorama,  each  picture  must  be  perfect  and 
correct  in  itself,  and  all  together  form  a  complete 
whole.  The  narrative  must  not  be  treated  as  part 
fact,  and  part  allegory.  It  is  wholly  the  one  or 
the  other.  If  the  explanation  given  is  not  con- 
sistent in  all  its  parts,  the  allegory  has  not  been 
rightly  elucidated. 

We  will  endeavor  to  apply  the  definitions  given 
above  to  the  allegory  before  us. 

The  allegory  is  divided  into  periods  of  time ; 
the  "  creative "  periods  containing  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  years,  and  the  shorter  periods  of 
"  man  "  covering  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands 
of  years. 

In  the  creative  epochs  we  are  shown  first  the 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

appearance  of  the  earth  previous  to  the  changes 
on  the  earth's  surface,  then  the  various  changes 
and  creations  in  their  order ;  the  whole  forming  a 
complete  panorama  of  the  earth,  its  changes  and 
creations,  to  the  final  creation  of  man. 

In  the  shorter  epochs  are  pictured  man  as  he 
was  created,  an  animal ;  his  wanderings  and  ad- 
vance. Each  advance  is  shown  in  an  allegorical 
picture ;  and  the  various  steps  in  the  progress  of 
the  Aryan  race  are  shown  in  the  cipher  describ- 
ing the  character  of  the  race  and  period,  and  in 
the  additional  allegorical  pictures  descriptive  of 
the  controlling  events  of  the  time. 

While  the  author  carries  out  each  period  to  its 
apparent  completion  before  commencing  another, 
we  must  remember  that  we  have  only  the  evening 
and  the  morning  of  each  period  described ;  that,  in 
fact,  the  noon  of  either  period  was  not  seen  by  the 
prophet ;  and  that  a  second  period  commences,  and 
perhaps  a  third,  while  the  first  is  still  in  operation. 

"  God  said : "  by  these  words  the  author  ex- 
presses the  intention  of  God,  and  his  active  agency. 
There  was  an  actual  creator,  and  that  creator  was 
the  Deity  himself.  His  power  and  energy  were  at 
work,  and  his  intention  carried  into  action. 

"  And  it  was  so,"  represents  the  completion  of 
the  work  of  that  period.  God's  will  had  been 
dwiie,  his  contemplated  work  performed. 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

"And  God  saw  that  it  was  good,"  represents 
the  fact,  that  not  only  had  the  work  been  com- 
pleted, but  that  it  had  been  done  in  full  accord- 
ance with  his  intention  and  plan ;  and  that  all  the 
changes  and  creations,  as  each  period  progressed, 
had  been  brought  to  final  perfection.  These  are 
the  author's  ideas  expressed  or  voiced  by  God. 

The  word  "  day "  represents  a  period  of  time 
of  uncertain  length. 

The  author  desired  to  show  that  time  passed  in 
accomplishing  the  work  of  creation ;  and  he  uses 
"an  image  having  resemblance  to  the  thought," 
and  signifying  the  passage  of  time.  If  he  believed 
in  instantaneous  creation,  that  "God  spoke,  and 
it  was  done,"  he  would  have  said,  "and  immedi- 
ately it  was  done.  In  a  moment,  earth,  air,  and 
sea  were  filled  with  innumerable  living  organisms." 
The  word  "  day,"  then,  represents  a  period  of  time 
during  which  the  work  of  that  era  was  in  prog- 
ress. The  first,  second,  third,  and  other  days 
show  the  successive  epochs  during  which  the 
various  changes  and  creative-  events,  in  the  order 
of  their  occurrence,  took  place. 

The  "  evening  and  the  morning."  By  these 
words  the  author  represents  the  beginning,  the 
gradual  growth,  and  final  perfection  of  the 
changes  or  creations  of  the  early  portion  of  each 
period. 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

"  Man  "  is  used  as  a  generic  term  meaning  man- 
kind, the  whole  human  race. 

The  formative  and  creative  work  is  seen  by  the 
author  in  visions.  These  visions  he  paints  in 
words  as  being  the  command  of  God  ;  and  in  each 
period  he  proclaims  that  God  made,  or  created, 
every  thing  that  is. 

We  must  not  forget  that  God  speaks  not  at  all : 
the  various  visions  are  from  God,  the  words  are  the 
words  of  the  author  in  explanation.  He  shows 
the  results  of  each  period  of  creation,  as  seen  by 
him,  by  describing  other  scenes  "  resembling  them 
in  properties  and  circumstances ; "  he  embodies 
his  visions  in  "  images  having  resemblance  or 
analogy  "  to  the  scenes  therein  presented. 

Neither  of  these  views  is  of  the  completed 
epoch :  they  show  the  early  morning  only  of  each 
period.  The  changes  were  still  in  progress ;  and 
higher  and  more  complicated  forms  of  animal 
life,  suited  to  the  improved  condition  of  the  earth, 
its  climate  and  atmosphere,  were  continually  pro- 
duced. 


PRE-GLACIAL  MAN  AND  THE  ARYAN  RACE. 


I. 

THE  FORMATIVE  PERIOD. 

"  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and 
the  earth."     Here  are  stated  three  facts. 

First,  The  whole  universe  was  in  being. 

Second,  It  did  not  come  by  chance  or  accident : 
it  was  created. 

TJiird,  Its  creator  was  God. 

These  are  the  foundations  on  which  the  author 
proceeds  to  erect  his  superstructure  ;  and  the  first 
step  is  a  description  of  the  appearance  of  the 
earth  before  the  changes,  which  he  proposes  to 
relate,  took  place.  He  makes  no  mention  of  the 
immense  period  of  time  which  had  passed  before 
the  earth  arrived  at  this  point,  nor  how  it  was 
created. 

CHAOS. 

"  And  the  earth  was  without  form,  and  void,  and 
darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep,  and  the 
spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters." 

17 


18  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

"Without  form."  There  was  no  variety  of 
form,  only  an  apparently  flat  surface,  without 
mountain  or  valley ;  the  earth  covered  with  water, 
only  a  few  muddy  patches  appearing  above  the 
hot  and  steaming  seas ;  and  "  void "  of  life  :  no 
plant,  fish,  bird  or  beast,  no  form  of  animal  or 
vegetable  life,  appeared  upon  its  surface. 

Intense  "  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the 
deep."  Not  a  single  ray  of  light  from  the  sun 
could  pierce  through  the  heavy  body  of  vapor  and 
cloud  surrounding  the  earth ;  the  frequent  light- 
ning only  served  to  illumine  the  black  waters. 

"  And  the  spirit  [wind]  1  of  God  moved  upon  the 
face  of  the  waters."  Electric  storms  of  immense 
power,  accompanied  with  thunder,  vivid  flashes 
of  lightning,  and  violent  winds,  swept  over  the 
surface  of  the  waters,  and  were  of  almost  con- 
stant occurrence. 

Having  shown  the  appearance  of  the  earth  pre- 
vious to  the  changes  on  its  surface,  the  author 
proceeds  to  describe  the  first  change  in  these 
words :  — 

TJIE  FIRST  DA  Y. 

"  And  God  said,  Let  there  be  light :  and  there 
was  light.     And  God  saw  the  light,  that  it  was 

1  Kitto's  Cyclopaedia  says,  "The  primary  sense  of  the  term 
'spirit'  is  wind,  as  '  He  that  formeth  the  mountains  and  createth 
the  wind'  (Amos  iv.  3),  and  (John  iii.  8)  'The  wind  hloweth 
where  it  listeth.'  "    This  is  the  ground  idea  of  the  term  "  spirit." 


THE  FORMATIVE  PERIOD.  19 

good :  and  God  divided  the  light  from  the  dark- 
ness. And  God  called  the  light  Day,  and  the 
darkness  he  called  Night ;  and  the  evening  and 
the  morning  were  the  first  day." 

In  the  words  of  command  the  author  shows 
the  intent  of  God,  that  light  should  appear  upon 
the  earth ;  and  in  the  answer  to  the  command, 
and  in  the  comment  and  approval  of  God,  he 
records  its  fulfilment. 

The  view  of  the  "first  day"  is  the  same  as 
"  chaos,"  except  that  the  thick,  heavy  clouds,  in  a 
long  series  of  years,  had  gradually  become  less 
dense ;  the  vapors  had  decreased,  and  finally  the 
light  of  the  sun  had  so  far  penetrated  that  the 
difference  between  day  and  night  could  be  dis- 
tinguished, "  and  there  was  light." 

"And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 
first  day."  Light  had  not  been  instantaneous 
upon  the  issuing  of  the  command ;  time  had 
passed;  there  had  been  an  evening  before  the 
morning,  a  period  of  darkness,  then  of  glimmering 
light,  and  a  gradual  increase,  until  day  and  night 
could  be  distinguished. 

What  Mas  this  evening  and  morning  consti- 
tuting the  period  called  "day"? 

All  life  begins  in  darkness.  The  plant  throws 
out  its  slender  roots  into  the  dark  earth  long 
before  a  shoot  appears  above  ground.     The  bird 


20  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

begins  life  within  the  egg,  shut  out  from  the  light 
of  day.  The  animal,  and  man  himself,  commence 
life  in  the  darkness  of  the  womb ;  all  animate 
being  has  its  beginning  in  darkness,  its  evening 
before  the  morning.  So,  too,  did  this  earth  enter 
upon  its  changes  in  darkness,  progressing  gradu- 
ally to  the  dawn,  —  its  evening  and  its  morning. 
All  progress  is  from  the  evening  to  the  morning, 
from  darkness  to  light. 

TIIE  SECOND  DAT. 

The  second  change  is  described  as  follows :  — 

"  And  God  said,  Let  there  be  a  firmament  in  the 
midst  of  the  waters,  and  let  it  divide  the  waters 
from  the  waters." 

The  fulfilment  of  this  command  is  given  in 
these  words :  — 

"  And  God  made  the  firmament,  and  divided 
the  waters  which  were  under  the  firmament  from 
the  waters  which  were  above  the  firmament :  and 
it  was  so.  And  God  called  the  firmament  Heaven. 
And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  second 
day." 

Here  again  we  have  the  statement  that  a  period 
of  time  passed  while  accomplishing  this  change. 
It  is  not  effected  without  work.  God  made  the 
firmament ;  it  was  the  work  of  his  hands.  It  is 
not  the  instantaneous  fulfilment  of  a  command ; 


THE  FORMATIVE  PERIOD.  21 

but  the  long  and  continuous  working  of  God's 
laws,  called  the  laws  of  nature. 

Still  nothing  but  water.  The  action  called  for 
is  a  division  "  of  the  waters  from  the  waters ; "  an 
expanse  or  space  between  the  waters  on  the  earth, 
and  the  water  in  the  clouds  above. 

This  second  period,  or  day,  is  a  continuation  of 
chaos,  and  first  period.  The  action  is  the  same ; 
namely,  the  gradual  thinning  and  raising  of  the 
clouds  and  vapor,  until  there  is  an  expanse  of 
atmosphere,  a  space  dividing  the  waters  from  the 
waters.  We  shall  find  that  this  action  continued 
unto  the  fourth  day,  when  the  sun's  rays  finally 
pierced  the  clouds,  and  shone  upon  the  earth. 

TEE  THIRD  DAT. 

"And  God  said,  Let  the  waters  under  the 
heaven  be  gathered  together  into  one  place,  and 
let  the  dry  land  appear :  and  it  was  so.  And  God 
called  the  dry  land  Earth ;  and  the  gathering  to- 
gether of  the  waters  called  he  Seas :  and  God  saw 
that  it  was  good." 

As  the  volume  of  water  on  the  earth  enlarged, 
by  reason  of  the  continual  condensation  of  its 
vapors,  its  weight  increased  to  such  a  degree  as 
to  cause  depressions  on  the  earth's  crust ;  the 
waters  rushing  into  these  hollows  deepened  and 
enlarged  them.    This  pressure  from  without  forced 


22  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

the  liquid  contents  of  the  interior  with  tremendous 
power  against  the  inner  portion  of  the  crust  in 
other  directions,  and,  aided  by  the  imprisoned 
gases,  caused  it  in  places  to  give  way,  raising 
portions  out  of  the  sea,  and  forming  protuberances 
on  the  surface.  As  the  pressure  continued  and 
increased,  these  protuberances  enlarged  into  hills 
and  finally  mountains.  In  many  places  the  inner 
fire  and  gases  forced  a  passage  through  the  thin- 
nest portions  of  the  earth's  shell,  and  volcanic 
mountains  were  the  result. 

Thus  far  in  the  account,  the  action  of  God  has 
been  shown  in  the  changes  which  have  taken 
place  on  the  earth's  surface,  preparing  it  for  the 
introduction  of  life. 

THE  CREATIVE   PERIOD. 
THE  THIRD  DAY. 

Contemporaneous  with  this  change  on  the 
earth's  surface,  the  first  of  the  new  creations 
commence,  as  indicated  in  the  next  command. 

"  And  God  said,  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass, 
the  herb  yielding  seed,  and  the  fruit  tree  yielding 
fruit  after  his  kind,  whose  seed  is  in  itself,  upon 
the  earth :  and  it  was  so.  And  the  earth  brought 
forth  grass,  and  herb  yielding  seed  after  his  kind, 
and  the  tree  yielding  fruit,  whose  seed  was  in  it- 
self, after  his  kind :  and  God  saw  that  it  was  good. 


THE  CREATIVE  PERIOD.  23 

And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  third 
day." 

Vegetation  now  appeared.  As  yet  no  animal 
had  been  created:  none  could  have  lived  in  the 
mephitic  atmosphere  of  this  period ;  but  the  pro- 
cess of  purifying  it,  preparatory  to  such  occupancy, 
was  going  on  with  great  rapidity.  The  sun's  rays 
had  not  yet  pierced  the  body  of  cloud  and  vapor 
still  enveloping  the  earth ;  but  the  heat  and  moist- 
ure, together  with  the  subdued  light,  made  the 
earth  a  great  hothouse  for  plant  growth.1 

1  Louis  Figuier,  in  his  The  World  before  the  Deluge,  says, 
"  During  a  long  series  of  ages,  the  solid  crust  of  the  globe  went 
on  increasing  in  thickness,  as  the  process  of  solidification  of  the 
underlying  liquid  matter  nearest  the  surface  proceeded.  This 
state  of  tranquillity  could  not  last  long.  The  solid  portion  of 
the  globe  had  not  yet  attained  sufficient  consistency  to  resist  the 
pressure  of  the  gases  and  boiling  liquids  which  it  covered  and 
compressed  with  its  elastic  crust.  The  waves  of  this  internal 
sea  triumphed  more  than  once  over  the  feeble  resistances  which 
were  opposed  to  it,  making  enormous  dislocations  and  breaches 
in  the  ground,  immense  upheavals  of  the  solid  crust,  raising  the 
beds  of  the  seas  far  above  their  previous  levels;  and  thus  moun- 
tains arose  out  of  the  ocean.  ...  On  the  other  hand,  the  earth, 
as  it  continued  to  cool,  would  also  coutract;  and  this  process  of 
contraction  was  another  cause  of  dislocation  at  the  surface,  pro- 
ducing either  considerable  ruptures  or  simple  fissures  in  the 
continuity  of  the  crust. 

"  Heat  (though  not  necessarily  excessive  heat)  and  extreme 
humidity  were  then  the  attributes  of  its  (the  earth's)  atmosphere. 
.  .  .  Conditions  of  equable  and  warm  climate,  combined  with 
humidity,  do  not  seem  to  have  been  limited  to  any  one  part  of 
the  globe;  but  the  temperature  of  the  whole  globe  seems  to  have 


24  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


THE  FOURTH  DAY. 


"And  God  said,  Let  there  be  lights  in  the  fir- 
mament of  the  heaven  to  divide  the  day  from  the 
night ;  and  let  them  be  for  signs,  and  for  seasons, 
and  for  days,  and  for  years,  and  let  them  be  for 
lights  in  the  firmament  of  the  heaven  to  give 
light  upon  the  earth." 

The  fulfilling  of  this  command  is  recorded  in 
these  words :  — 

"  And  it  was  so.  And  God  made  two  great  lights ; 
the  greater  light  to  rule  the  day,  and  the  lesser  light 
to  rule  the  night:  he  made  the  stars  also.  And 
God  set  them  in  the  firmament  of  the  heaven  to 
give  light  upon  the  earth,  and  to  rule  over  the 
day  and  over  the  night,  and  to  divide  the  light 
from  the  darkness :  and  God  saw  that  it  was  good. 
And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  fourth 
day." 

The  vision  of  the  seer  is  described :  "  and  God 
made  two  great  lights ;  the  greater  light  to  rule 
the  day,  and  the  lesser  light  to  rule  the  night: 
he  made  the  stars  also."  The  remainder  is  his 
statement  of  the  object  of  the  creation,  and  is  the 

been  nearly  the  same,  from  the  equatorial  regions  to  the  Arctic 
Ocean.  Nearly  the  same  plants  are  found  in  Greenland  and 
Guinea.  .  .  .  There  seems  to  have  been  only  one  climate  over 
the  whole  globe.  ...  It  was  a  consequence  of  the  greater  or 
nearer  influence  of  the  interior  heat  of  the  globe." 


THE  CREATIVE  PERIOD.  25 

same  formerly  held  by  mankind  in  general;  namely, 
that  the  heavenly  bodies  were  created  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  giving  light  to  the  earth. 

As  the  beds  of  the  sea  became  deeper,  the  hills 
rose  higher  and  higher,  and  verdure  clothed  the 
earth ;  the  steam  and  vapors  had  continued  to 
decrease  in  density,  and  had  arisen  higher  in  the 
atmosphere.  At  last  the  sun  struggled  through 
the  clouds,  and  shone  brightly  upon  a  moist  and 
steaming  earth,  adding  strength,  color,  and  vigor 
to  the  luxuriant  growth.  Grass,  herbs,  and  trees 
in  immense  fields  and  forests  matured  early,  and 
early  decayed ;  thus  producing  in  part  the  rich 
vegetable  mould  which  covers  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

We  see  here  more  distinctly  the  fact  that  crea- 
tions were  not  instantaneous  in  answer  to  a  com- 
mand ;  we  are  told  tliat  "  God  made  two  great 
lights ;  ...  he  made  the  stars  also."  Thus  the 
planning,  forming  hand  of  God  is  seen ;  and,  as 
in  the  other  creations,  the  statement  is  made  that 
"the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  fourth 
day.- 

The  author  describes  the  various  scenes  of  crea- 
tion as  they  would  appear  to  an  observer  on  the 
earth's  surface. 

On  the  fourth  day,  he  says,  God  made  the  two 
great  lights,  to  light  the  day  and  night ;  but  we 


26  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

must  recollect  he  had  already  stated  that  in  the 
beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and  the  earth. 
The  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  now  shining  on  the 
earth  for  the  first  time,  were  therefore  not  new 
creations,  but  new  appearances ;  they  had  not 
before  shone  upon  the  earth's  surface,  because  of 
the  dense  clouds.1 

THE  FIFTH  DA  Y. 

The  vision  of  the  fifth  day  is  thus  described :  — 

"  And  God  said,  let  the  waters  bring  forth  abun- 
dantly the  moving  creature  that  hath  life,  and 
fowl  that  may  fly  above  the  earth  in  the  open 
firmament  of  heaven." 

The  fulfilment  of  the  command  is  given  in 
these  words, — 

"  And  God  created  great  whales,  and  every  liv- 
ing thing  that  moveth,  which  the  waters  brought 
forth    abundantly,   after   their   kind,    and    every 

1  Professor  Simon  Newcomb  says,  "  No  data  in  history  exist 
for  reproducing  the  ancient  ideas,  except  as  they  are  scattered  in 
fragments  through  many  writers.  But  modern  astronomers  can 
reconstruct  the  heavens  as  they  appeared  to  the  ancients.  He  re- 
garded the  science  of  astronomy  as  having  its  beginnings  in  such 
observations  as  a  child  would  make  of  the  heavens.  He  traced 
the  development  of  ideas  from  the  beginning,  in  the  belief  in 
the  earth  as  a  plane,  upon  which  the  vault  of  heaven  rested  at  the 
horizon.  By  observation  of  the  diurnal  motions  of  the  stars, 
came  belief  in  a  celestial  sphere  moving  around  the  earth;  and, 
from  the  unchanged  relation  of  stars  to  each  other,  belief  in  a 


THE  CREATIVE  PERIOD.  27 

winged  foAvl  alter  his  kind:  and  God  saw  that 
it  was  good.  And  God  blessed  them,  saying,  Be 
fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  fill  the  waters  in  the 
seas,  and  let  fowl  multiply  in  the  earth.  And 
the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the  fifth  day." 

The  vision  of  the  fifth  day  is  the  creation  in 
the  waters  of  "the  moving  creature  that  hath 
life,"  and  of  "fowl  that  may  fly  above  the  earth." 

The  appearance  of  the  sun  Avas  the  signal  for 
animate  life ;  first  in  the  lowest  forms  of  Crustacea, 
which  appeared  in  great  variety  and  abundance. 

Geology  gives  but  slight  knowledge  of  the 
birds  iu  the  beginning  of  this  period  ;  Crustacea 
and  a  few  forms  of  fishes  being  all  that  have  as 
yet  been  found. 

These  "  days  "  cover  long  periods  of  time,  during 
which  animal  life,  beginning  in  the  lowest,  was 
succeeded  by  improved  and  more  perfect  forms ; 
and  the  strange  and  uncouth  birds  of  the  early 
days  were  gradually  improved,  until,  in  the  later 

firmament  in  which  the  stars  were  set.  Beyond  the  firmament 
Avas  the  empyrean,  and  the  home  of  the  gods.  But  the  ancients 
had  no  adequate  idea  of  the  enormous  distances  of  the  fixed  stars 
from  the  earth.  Seven  hodies  were  found  not  to  move  regularly 
with  the  stars,  —  the  sun,  moon,  Mercury,  Venus,  Mars,  Jupi- 
ter, and  Saturn.  The  conclusion  was  reached,  that  these  bodies 
could  not  be  set  in  the  same  sphere  with  the  stars.  Hence,  there 
were  several  spheres  in  which  these  other  bodies  were  set,  and  the 
outer  bodies  could  be  seen  because  the  inner  spheres  were  trans- 
parent." 


28  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

species,  beauty  of  form  and  color  were  added  to 
delight  the  eye,  and  song  to  please  the  ear,  of 
man,  while  others  would  serve  for  his  food,  or  add 
to  his  comfort. 

The  vegetable  life  of  this  period  was  extremely 
abundant.  The  atmosphere  was  laden  with  the 
constituents  of  plant  life  and  growth,  —  heat, 
moisture,  carbon,  and  electricity,  —  while  the  sun 
added  his  strengthening  and  vivifying  powers. 
Fern-like  trees  and  plants,  palms  and  other  soft- 
wooded  trees,  obtained  prodigious  growth  through 
the  influences  mentioned,  and  in  their  decay,  ac- 
companied by  pressure,  formed  the  great  coal 
measures. 

TEE  SIXTH  DAY. 

On  the  sixth  day  we  again  have  two  visions 
described ;  the  first  in  these  words  :  — 

"  And  God  said,  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  the 
living  creature  after  his  kind,  cattle,  and  creeping 
thing,  and  beast  of  the  earth  after  his  kind." 

This  is  the  command,  and  the  record  of  its 
fulfilment  is  in  these  words :  — 

"  And  it  was  so.  And  God  made  the  beast  of 
the  earth  after  his  kind,  and  cattle  after  their 
kind,  and  every  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the 
earth  after  his  kind:  and  God  saw  that  it  was 
good." 

Here,  again,  God  answers   his   own  command, 


THE  CREATIVE  PERIOD.  29 

and  forms,  shapes,  the  creatures  of  his  hand,  each 
and  every  one  "after  his  kind."  There  is  no 
sudden  appearance  of  innumerable  species  of  ani- 
mals, but  all  are  individually  made  and  fitted  for 
the  especial  object  of  their  existence. 

The  animal  creation  of  the  sixth  day  commenced 
in  reptilian  and  saurian  representatives,  which 
might  well  be  called  "creeping  things," —  amphi- 
bious animals  living  on  the  borders  of  the  still  hot 
and  shallow  seas.  These  were  followed  at  a  later 
period  by  gigantic  animals  of  the  lizard  species. 
In  his  vision  the  author  saw  many  animals  entirely 
unknown  to  him  ;  these  he  calls  "  the  living  crea- 
ture after  his  kind." 

The  earth  had  slowly  arisen  from  the  bed  of  the 
seas;  or,  to  state  it  more  accurately,  the  increase 
in  volume  and  weight  of  water,  caused  by  the 
condensation  of  vapor,  continued  the  pressure  on 
the  outward  crust,  forcing  a  counter-action  on  the 
inside  of  the  earth's  shell,  which  continued  to 
raise  the  protuberances  into  hills,  the  hills  into 
mountains,  and  formed  the  elevated  plains  of  the 
earth. 

At  a  still  later  period,  the  great  heat  of  the 
early  days  had  largely  abated.  The  dinotherium, 
mastodon,  two-horned  rhinoceros,  and  other  ani- 
mals, some  nearly  related  to  the  present  occupants 
of  the  torrid  zone,  made  their  appearance ;  while 


30  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

the  vegetation  also  approached  in  appearance  the 
flora  of  the  same  period.1 

The  second  command  on  the  sixth  day  is  in 
these  words :  — 

"  Let  us  make  man  [not  a  man]  in  our  image, 
after  our  likeness ;  and  let  them  have  dominion 
over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the 
air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all  the  earth,  and 
over  every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the 
earth." 

The  fulfilment  of  this  resolve  is  recorded  in 
these  words :  — 

"  So  God  created  man  in  his  own  image,  in  the 
image  of  God  created  he  him ;  male  and  female 
created  he  them.  And  God  blessed  them,  and  God 
said,  Be  fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the 
earth,  and  subdue  it:  and  have  dominion  over 
the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air, 
and  over  every  living  thing  that  mo  vet  h  upon  the 
earth.  .  .  .  And  it  was  so.  And  God  saw  every 
thing  that  he  had  made,  and,  behold,  it  was  very 

1  Professor  Agassiz  says,  "  There  is  a  manifold  progress  in 
the  succession  of  beings  on  the  surface  of  the  earth.  This  pro- 
gress consists  in  an  increasing  similarity  to  the  living  fauna,  and, 
among  the  vertebrates  especially,  in  their  increasing  resemblance 
to  man.  But  this  connection  is  not  in  consequence  of  a  direct 
lineage  between  the  faunas  and  floras  of  different  ages.  .  .  .  The 
link  by  which  they  are  connected  is  of  a  higher  and  immaterial 
nature  ;  and  their  connection  is  to  be  sought  in  the  view  of  the 
Creator  himself,  whose  aim  in  forming  the  earth,  in  allowing  it 


THE  CREATIVE  PERIOD.  31 

good.  And  the  evening  and  the  morning  were  the 
sixth  day." 

"  Male  and  female  created  he  them"  "  and  gave 
them  dominion,"  is  the  record.  There  can  be  no 
question  as  to  the  meaning  of  these  words.  They 
indicate  both  sexes,  and  evidently  more  than  one 
pair,  and  probably  more  than  one  variety. 

As  in  the  other  creations,  God's  comment  is 
the  same,  or  even  stronger.  Reviewing  all  his 
work,  he  pronounces  it  "very  good."  The  object 
held  in  view  from  the  very  first  had  been  carried 
out :  every  thing  had  been  done  satisfactorily ;  all 
that  he  had  created  had  been  endowed  with  the 
qualities  and  instincts  necessary  for  their  preserva- 
tion and  happiness ;  and,  as  in  the  other  creations, 
time  had  passed.  God  formed,  made,  the  beast 
of  the  earth,  and  cattle,  and  creeping  thing.  He 
made  man.  We  are  afterwards  told  of  the  care 
with  which  he  formed  every  plant  and  herb,  every 
animate  and  inanimate  being. 

In  creating  fish,  fowl,  beast,  cattle,  and  creep- 
ing thing,  each  class  were  made  after  their  kind, 
endowed  with  characteristics  suited  to  the  place 

to  undergo  the  successive  changes  which  geology  has  pointed  out, 
and  in  creating,  successively,  all  the  different  types  of  animals 
which  have  passed  away,  was  to  introduce  man  upon  the  surface. 
of  our  globe.  Man  is  the  end  towards  which  all  the  animal  crea- 
tion has  tended,  from  the  first  appearance  of  the  first  paheozoic 
fishes." 


32  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

they  were  to  fill.  These  were  fixed  and  immovable : 
we  call  them  instincts.  In  them  there  could  be 
no  progress :  they  were  made  for  time,  * 

Man,  the  favored  creation  of  God,  was  made 
apparently  the  most  defenceless ;  naked,  unpro- 
tected from  the  weather,  thorns,  or  wild  beasts, 
and  without  weapons  of  offence  or  defence.  In 
compensation  for  this  apparent  neglect,  God  gave 
to  him  instincts  superior  to  any  of  the  animals. 
In  fact,  in  himself  he  combined  all.  He  was  more 
courageous  than  the  lion,  more  cruel  than  the  tiger, 
more  sagacious  than  the  elephant,  swifter  than  the 
deer,  more  cunning  than  the  fox,  more  construc- 
tive than  the  beaver,  more  generous  than  the  dog, 
and  more  subtile  than  the  serpent.  He  was  the 
superior  of  all  the  animal  creation ;  and  God  en- 
dowed him  with  the  power  of  thought,  which  would 
quicken  and  enlarge  these  instinctive  faculties,  and 
give  this  naked,  unarmed,  and  unprotected  man 
command  over  the  earth,  and  dominion  over  every 
living  thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth. 

When  God  says,  "Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,"  we  should  remember  that  God  speaks  not 
at  all,  but  that  it  is  the  author  placing  the  words 
in  the  mouth  of  God,  as  a  statement  of  his  own 
belief  or  knowledge.  This  statement  is  confirmed 
by  the  Christ,  who  tells  us  that  God  is  our  Father, 
and  that  we  are  his  children. 


GOD'S  DAY.  33 

In  the  creation  of  man,  there  is  one  point  that 
should  be  especially  noticed.  The  plants,  the 
fishes,  birds,  and  animals,  were  each  made  "after 
their  kind  ; "  but  it  is  not  said  so  of  man.  He  is 
not  made  after  "  his  kind,"  but  after  a  higher 
kind.  He  is  made  in  the  image  of  God,  in  his 
likeness  or  similitude  spiritually:  he  partakes  of 
his  spiritual  nature,  is  of  his  (God's)  kind,  and 
has  the  capacity  to  become,  like  him,  immortal. 

It  is  evident  that  the  writer  did  not  believe  that 
the  command  went  forth  and  the  work  was  done. 
There  was  a  time  in  which  the  thought  of  God 
took  effect  in  action,  a  time  in  which  he  com- 
menced his  work  ;  and  this  time  the  author  repre- 
sents in  his  command.  Ages  pass,  during  which 
his  work  was  in  process,  until  a  time  came  when 
the  work  of  that  period  was  finished.  "  And  it 
was  done  "  is  the  author's  record  of  the  comple- 
tion of  the  work ;  but  there  was  no  such  thing  as 
instantaneous  creation. 

god's  day. 

"  On  the  seventh  day  God  ended  his  work  which 
he  had  made ;  and  he  rested  on  the  seventh  day 
from  all  his  work  which  he  had  made.  And  God 
blessed  the  seventh  day,  and  sanctified  it :  because 
that  in  it  he  had  rested  from  all  Iris  work  which 
God  created  and  made." 


34  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

God's  Day  has  neither  evening  nor  morning  :  it 
is  without  beginning  and  without  end. 

God  sanctified  the  seventh  day,  set  it  apart  for 
a  special,  a  holy  purpose,  says  the  author.  While 
he  rested  from  his  long  work  of  preparation,  a 
new  succession  of  events  would  take  place,  in 
which  the  new  order  of  being  whom  he  had  cre- 
ated would  be  the  principal  actor.  This  seventh 
day,  or  period,  was  dedicated  to  man.  This  present 
day  of  God's  rest  is  the  day  of  man's  opportunity. 
He  is  just  emerging  from  the  long  darkness  of 
the  evening ;  the  morning  is  just  breaking  upon 
him.  If  this  period  of  God's  rest  and  man's  oppor- 
tunity shall  have  any  relation  to  the  previous 
periods,  man's  day  has  just  begun,  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  years  on  this  earth  are  before  him 
for  his  use  and  improvement. 

On  the  seventh  day  the  following  statement  is 
made  :  — 

"  Thus  the  heavens  and  the  earth  were  finished, 
and  all  the  host  of  them." 

God's  creative  work  was  completed.  All  this 
work  had  been  done  for  one  object,  one  purpose. 
All  the  beauty  and  sublimity  of  the  earth,  all  ani- 
mate and  inanimate  creation,  had  been  made  for 
the  use  of  man,  the  last  and  highest  of  his  crea- 
tions,—  his  child,  made  in  his  image  and  partaking 
of  his  nature ;  the  object  of  his  love  and  care. 


GOD'S  DAY.  35 

Before  the  world  was,  God  was  with  his  child  in 
thought,  in  anticipation  ;  every  thing  was  created 
with  his  child  in  view.  Whatever  could  add  to 
his  comfort  or  happiness  was  thought  of  and 
brought  into  being;  and  now  the  work  of  his 
hands  was  completed  and  done.  Man  was  upon 
the  earth,  had  received  his  birthright  as  son  of 
God,  had  increased  and  filled  the  earth,  had  sub- 
dued it  and  compelled  it  to  administer  to  his 
wants;  and  he  held  dominion  over  every  living 
thing  that  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

The  seer  closes  his  account  of  the  creative  acts 
and  events  with  the  following  declaration :  — 

"  These  are  the  generations  of  the  heavens  and 
of  the  earth  when  they  were  created,  in  the 
day  that  the  Lord  God  made  the  earth  and  the 
heavens." 

" These  are  the  generations"  the  successive  order 
of  creative  events ;  each  step  of  advance  being 
dependent  on  the  work  of  the  preceding  period. 

"  In  the  day  that  the  Lord  God  made  the  earth 
and  the  heavens."  The  use  of  the  word  "  day  " 
in  this  passage  shows  that  our  interpretation  is 
correct.  Creation  was  not  accomplished  in  one 
day,  nor  in  six  days  of  twenty-four  hours ;  but 
the  word  denoted  the  passage  of  time  marked  by 
successive  acts  of  God's  power. 

The  author  now  adds  a  few  explanatory  notes. 


36  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

He  desires  to  show  that  every  act  of  God's  crea- 
tive power  was  a  specific  act ;  that  all  creations 
were  each  and  every  one  distinct,  and  perfectly 
adapted  to  the  object  in  view;  and,  in  illustration, 
he  says  that,  — 

"  [God  made]  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it 
was  in  the  earth,  and  every  herb  of  the  field  before 
it  grew." 

Then,  led  by  the  association  of  ideas,  he  gives 
a  glimpse  of  the  appearance  of  the  earth  as  it  was 
on  the  third  day,  the  first  of  the  creative  period, 
when  vegetation  was  at  its  height,  thousands  of 
years  before  man  was  created. 

"  For  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused  it  to  rain 
upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  a  man  to  till 
the  ground.  But  there  went  up  a  mist  from  the 
earth,  and  watered  the  whole  face  of  the  ground." 

In  the  heat  of  summer  the  glass  covering  of  a 
hot-house  is  painted  to  prevent  the  sun  from  burn- 
ing the  plants,  while  light  is  freely  admitted.  The 
earth  was  at  this  time  a  hot-house.  Plant-life  was 
stimulated  by  the  bottom  heat  of  the  earth's  inner 
fires :  the  vapor  intervened  to  prevent  the  scorch- 
ing rays  of  the  sun,  while  its  light  penetrated  it, 
and  served  to  increase  the  vigor  of  vegetation. 
Mist,  or  vapor,  continually  arose  from  the  moist 
earth,  and  thus  combined  all  the  requirements  of 
a  hot-house  growth. 


MAN'S   WORK.  37 

The  author  now  returns  to  his  previous  subject, 
that  of  specific  creation.  His  former  illustrations 
having  been  taken  from  the  inanimate  life  of  the 
vegetable  world,  he  now  uses  man  as  an  example  of 
the  work  of  God  in  animate  creation.  He  illustrates 
his  meaning  by  describing  these  various  acts  of  crea- 
tion "under  the  image  of  one  of  similar  character." 

He  says,  "Out  of  the  ground  the  Lord  God 
formed  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl 
of  the  air."  Again  :  "  And  the  Lord  God  formed 
man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into 
his  nostrils  the  breath  of  life ;  and  man  became  a 
living  soul." 

The  seer  says  that  God  formed  every  animal 
and  bird  out  of  the  ground,  — formed  them,  —  and 
then  describes  God  as  personally  making,  forming, 
man  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  as  a  potter  would 
form  an  image  of  clay,  then  breathing  upon  it 
and  giving  it  life ;  thus  showing  the  minute  care 
which  God  gave  to  the  formation  of  every  thing 
which  he  had  created  and  made. 

man's  work. 

On  the  final  day  of  creation,  God  (says  the 
author)  gave  three  commands  to  man.  They 
were :  — 

First,  To  "  increase,  and  multiply,  and  replenish 
the  earth ; " 


38  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Second,  To  "  subdue  it ;  "  and 

Third,  To  "have  dominion  over  every  living 
thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth." 

In  the  commands  given,  the  author  expresses 
God's  intention  or  purpose  regarding  man.  "  And 
it  was  so,"  shows  that  the  work  was  done,  com- 
pleted. Every  part  of  the  earth  had  received  that 
variety  of  man  best  suited  to  its  peculiarities  of 
situation  and  climate. 

As  Nature's  flora  and  fauna  were  each  and  all 
adapted  to  the  particular  locality  and  climate  in 
which  they  were  placed,  so  man  was  distributed 
in  like  manner  over  the  earth.  They  had  subdued 
it,  compelled  it  to  supply  their  wants  by  cultiva- 
tion ;  they  also  held  dominion  over  every  living 
thing  that  moved  upon  the  earth,  and  had  become 
the  masters  of  the  animal  creation. 

Before  proceeding  farther  in  the  allegory,  it  will 
be  necessary  for  us  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  by 
what  means  the  commands  laid  upon  man  to  re- 
plenish the  earth,  subdue  it,  and  have  control  over 
the  animal  creation,  were  carried  out ;  what  power 
or  force  it  was,  that,  acting  on  the  uncivilized  man, 
should  lead  him  to  fulfil  those  commands. 


RtiSUMti   OF  THE  PERIODS.  39 


II. 


RESUME   OP   THE  FORMATIVE   AND   CREATIVE 
PERIODS. 

In  the  record,  we  notice  that  all  of  the  forma- 
tive and  creative  periods  have  passed  through  the 
night,  and  the  morning  has  just  opened.  The 
morning  of  creation  only  is  described  by  the  seer. 
The  various  changes  in  the  earth's  surface  still 
went  on.  The  infant  creations  were  gradually 
supplanted  by  other  and  improved  varieties  of 
the  old,  or  by  entirely  new  creations,  suited  to 
the  changes  in  climate  and  atmosphere.  These 
continually  new  creations  continued  until  after 
the  appearance  of  man ;  while  the  changes  in  the 
configuration  of  the  globe  continued  up  to  a 
comparatively  late  period,  and  perhaps  have  not 
yet  entirely  ceased. 

These  processes,  in  order  of  time  and  succes- 
sion of  events,  agree  with  the  scientific  knowledge 
of  the  present  day,  and  indorse  the  teachings  of 
geology  and  astronomy. 

In  the  record,  the  author  finishes  the  work  of 


40  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

each  da}'-  before  proceeding  to  the  next  day,  or 
period.  In  fact,  these  days  are  not  distinct  and 
separate  periods,  in  which  the  work  of  the  day  is 
commenced  and  completed  before  the  beginning 
of  another  day.  For  instance,  the  change  of  the 
second  day  is  but  a  continuation  of  the  work 
commenced  on  the  first;  and  it  does  not  culminate 
until  the  fourth  day,  in  the  breaking  away  of  the 
clouds,  and  the  appearance  of  the  heavenly  bodies. 

On  the  third  day  we  see  the  simultaneous  ap- 
pearance of  dry  land  and  plant-life  ;  but,  during  the 
fourth  and  succeeding  periods,  the  land  was  still 
gradually  rising  and  forming,  and  has  continued 
so  to  do  until  comparatively  modern  times.  So, 
too,  plant-life  was  continually  changing ;  the  early 
creations  giving  way  to  new  and  improved  varieties, 
up  to,  and  even  beyond,  the  creation  of  man. 

On  the  fifth  and  sixth  da}^s,  fish,  fowl,  and 
animals  were  created ;  but  these  days  commenced 
early  in  the  third  and  fourth  periods,  and  con- 
tinued for  thousands  of  years,  during  which  there 
was  a  constant  succession  of  beasts,  birds,  fishes, 
reptiles,  and  plants. 

The  amphibious  animals  and  reptiles,  created  to 
live  in  the  heated,  moist,  and  mephitic  atmosphere 
of  the  early  creative  periods,  as  the  atmosphere 
became  less  poisonous  and  cooler,  perished,  and 
gave  way  to  other  types ;   these,  in  turn,  as  the 


THE  ASSYRIAN  CREATIVE  LEGEND.        41 

air  became  purer,  to  still  other  species  of  animals, 
until  the  present  fauna  were  created.  We  thus  see 
that  the  creative  processes  went  on  side  by  side 
until  after  the  glacial  period,  since  which  there  have 
been  no  new  creations  so  far  as  known  to  man. 

THE  ASSYRIAN   CREATIVE   LEGEND. 

When  Ashurbanipal  (B.  C.  650)  caused  the 
ancient  Assyrian  tablets  to  be  collected,  copied, 
and  deposited  in  his  library  at  Nineveh,  he  also, 
it  would  appear,  caused  some  of  the  ancient 
legends  to  be  written  out,  and  copies  thereof 
deposited  therein.  Of  these,  only  scraps  of  the 
creative  legend  have  as  yet  been  found ;  these 
can  be  pieced  out  in  part,  however,  by  the  few 
remains  we  have  of  Berosus's  writings.  It  is 
interesting  to  note  both  their  points  of  agreement 
with,  and  of  divergence  from,  the  Bible  record. 

These  tablets  are  claimed  to  be  "the  property  of 
Ashurbanipal,  king  of  nations,  king  of  Assyria."  1 

The  initial  statement  is,  "When  the  heaven 
above  and  the  earth  below  were  as  yet  unnamed 
(not  in  being,  or  unformed),  the  abyss  and  the 
billowy  sea  were  the  beginning  of  all  things." 

The  waters  contained  the  germs  of  life ;  but 
"the  darkness  was  not  lifted"  from  the  waters, 
and  there  was  no  growth. 

1  The  Story  of  Cbaldea,  in  The  Story  oi  the  Nations  series. 


42  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  gods  "  were  as  yet  unnamed  (not  yet  in 
being),  and  did  not  rule  the  destinies." 

The  great  gods  Anu,  Ea,  and  Bel,  and  the 
divine  hosts  of  heaven  and  earth,  came  into  being ; 
and  "  the  days  stretched  themselves  out." 

"  Anu  (the  god  of  heaven)  appointed  the  man- 
sions of  Ea  and  Bel  with  his  own.  .  .  .  The  signs 
of  the  zodiac  were  the  mansions  of  the  great  gods. 
He  established  the  stars  and  the  planets,  allotted 
the  night  to  the  moon,  and  ordered  the  months 
and  years." 

The  gods  (plural)  created  the  cattle,  wild 
beasts,  and  creeping  things. 

Berosus  says  (speaking  of  the  creative  legend, 
which  he  claims  to  have  seen  and  read),  "  When 
all  was  darkness  and  water,  the  principle  of  life 
was  restlessly  working  in  the  water,  producing 
monsters,  beings  like  men,  —  some  with  wings, 
others  with  two  heads ;  some  with  legs  and  horns 
of  goats,  others  with  the  body  of  a  horse  ;  bulls  with 
human  heads ;  dogs  with  four  bodies  and  a  fish  tail ; 
in  short,  every  hideous  and  fantastic  combination 
of  animal  forms.  All  these  monsters  perished  the 
moment  Bel  separated  the  heaven  from  the  earth, 
creating  light." 

Another  fragment  of  Berosus  says  of  the  crea- 
tion of  man,  "  That  Bel  gave  his  own  blood  to  be 
kneaded  with   the  clay  out   of  which   men  were 


TUE  ASSYRIAN  CREATIVE  LEGEND.         43 

formed;  and  that  is  why  they  are  endowed  with 
reason,  and  have  a  share  of  the  divine  nature  in 
them." 

In  this  confused  legend,  "  the  abyss  and  the 
billowy  sea"  were  in  existence  before  the  gods, 
and  were  "the  beginning  of  all  things." 

"  Chaos,"  as  pictured  in  the  Bible,  is  the  same 
as  the  self-existing  waters. 

There  is  "  darkness  "  on  the  face  of  the  waters. 

Ann,  Ea,  and  Bel  were  self-existent. 

"  Light "  is  created  when  "  Aim  lifted  the  dark- 
ness from  the  waters." 

The  sun,  moon,  and  stars  appear  when  "the 
days  stretch  themselves  out,"  Ann  appoints  the 
path,  or  mansions,  of  the  snn,  establishes  the  stars 
and  planets,  and  allots  to  the  moon  the  night. 

The  waters  contain  the  germs  of  life,  —  an 
apparent  remembrance  of  the  passage,  "  Let  the 
waters  bring  forth  abundantly  the  moving  creature 
that  hath  life." 

The  gods  create  animal  life. 

Man,  when  created,  partakes  of  the  divine  nature. 

The  creation  of  fish  and  fowl  is  not  specifically 
mentioned. 

We  can  see  that  the  salient  points  of  the  original 
record  have  been  retained,  while  the  particulars  are 
lost ;  and  the  credit  of  creation  is  naturally  given  to 
their  own  gods,  the  only  gods  whom  they  knew. 


44  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


III. 


AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  LAW  GOVERNING  THE 
FORMATION  AND  DURATION  OF  THE  GLACIAL 
PERIOD,  WITH  A  RECORD  OF  ITS  EFFECTS  ON 
MAN,  AND  ON  THE  CONFIGURATION  OF  THE 
GLOBE. 

Our  narrative  (in  its  continuance)  records  vast 
movements  of  mankind  in  different  directions,  and 
covering  a  long  period  of  time.  The  causes  of 
these  migrations  are  not  given,  and  we  have 
necessarily  to  seek  their  cause  in  the  records 
of  science.  Believing  the  glacial  period  to  have 
been  the  prime  agent  in  the  movements  men- 
tioned, we  have  diligently  sought  light  from  its 
records. 

In  searching  for  the  cause  and  duration  of  the 
ice  period,  we  found  every  thing  a  chaos.  While 
the  rocks  themselves  gave  undisputable  evidence 
of  such  a  period  having  extended  over  the  whole 
northern  hemisphere,  its  cause  and  the  duration 
of  its  action  were  unknown.  Its  appearance  was 
described  as  sudden,  covering  with  ice  and  snow 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  45 

of  enormous  thickness  plains  which  a  short  time 
before  had  rejoiced  in  tropical  heat,  causing  the 
death  of  all  animals,  and  the  destruction  alike  of 
the  trees  and  plants  of  this  before  torrid  zone.  The 
duration  of  this  ice  period  was  variously  estimated 
at  from  one  to  two  thousand  years  by  some, 
while  others  claimed  a  period  of  two  hundred 
or  three  hundred  thousand  years  as  its  probable 
duration. 

Its  cause  was  also  unknown.  Various  sugges- 
tions were  made  by  scientists,  nearly  every  one 
violating  the  laws  of  nature ;  and  each  alike  was 
rejected  as  improbable,  if  not  impossible,  and  the 
end  of  the  matter  was  summed  up  in  the  final 
words,  we  "  do  not  know." 

One  of  the  results  of  the  ice  period  —  namely, 
the  migrations  before  mentioned  —  being  in  our 
hands,  it  was  not  a  difficult  matter  to  select  the 
only  scientific  cause  which  had  been  presented  as 
the  true  one,  —  one  which,  but  for  a  misconception 
of  its  action,  would  have  been  at  once  established 
as  the  cause  of  glacial  action ;  a  law  of  nature 
which  is  acting  to-day,  and  which  in  the  course  of 
a  few  thousand  years  will  again  bring  the  glaciers 
over  the  northern  hemisphere. 

Previous  to  eliciting  the  law  mentioned,  we 
have  made  extracts  from  geological  works  to 
establish   the   fact  of    glaciers,   and    have    given 


46  niE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

the  descriptions  of  their  appearance,  and  the 
various  scientific  guesses  as  to  their  cause  and 
duration. 

The  researches  of  geologists  have  proved,  that, 
at  some  time  after  the  appearance  of  man,  there 
was  a  period  during  which  nearly  the  whole 
northern  portion  of  the  globe  was  covered  with 
ice  and  snow,  rivalling  that  of  the  poles;  that 
the  ice  was  of  great  depth  and  weight ;  and 
that  in  its  movements  it  left  its  marks  upon  the 
rocks  as  far  south  as  the  fortieth  degree  of  north 
latitude. 

An  examination  of  existing  glaciers,  although 
reduced  to  a  mere  shadow  of  their  original  size 
and  power,  shows  how  these  scratches  upon  the 
rocks  are  made. 

Figuier,  in  his  "  World  before  the  Deluge,"  says, 
"  An  important  property  of  glaciers  remains  to  be 
pointed  out.  They  have  a  general  movement  of 
translation  in  the  direction  of  their  slope,  under 
the  influence  of  which  they  make  a  certain  yearly 
progress  downward,  according  to  the  angle  of  the 
slope.  The  glacier  of  the  Aar,  for  example, 
advances  at  the  rate  of  about  two  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  each  year." 

"  Under  the  joint  influence  of  the  slope,  the 
weight  of  the  frozen  mass,  and  the  melting  of  the 
parts   which   touch   the    earth,    the   glacier    thus 


THE  GLACIAL  PERIOD.  47 

always  tends  downward  ;  but  from  the  effects  of 
a  more  genial  temperature,  the  lower  extremity, 
melting  rapidly,  lias  a  tendency  to  recede.  It  is 
the  difference  between  these  two  actions  which 
constitutes  the  real  progressive  movement  of  the 
glaciers." 

"  The  friction  exercised  by  the  glaciers  upon  the 
bottom  and  sides  of  the  valley  ought  necessarily 
to  leave  its  traces  upon  the  rocks  with  which  it 
may  happen  to  be  in  contact.  Over  all  the  places 
where  a  glacier  has  passed,  in  fact,  we  remark  that 
the  rocks  are  polished,  levelled,  rounded.  These 
rocks  present,  besides,  striations  or  scratches,  run- 
ning in  the  direction  of  the  motion  of  the  glacier, 
which  have  been  produced  by  hard  and  angular 
fragments  of  stones  imbedded  in  the  ice,  and  which 
leave  their  marks  on  the  hardest  rocks,  under  the 
irresistible  pressure  of  the  heavy-descending  mass 
of  ice." 

M.  Charles  Martin  says,  "The  friction  which 
the  glacier  exercises  upon  the  bottom  and  upon  the 
walls  is  too  considerable  not  to  leave  its  traces 
upon  the  rocks  with  which  it  may  be  in  contact ; 
but  its  action  varies  according  to  the  mineralogi- 
cal  nature  of  the  rocks,  and  the  configuration  of 
the  ground  they  cover." 

"  If  we  penetrate  between  the  soil  and  the 
bottom  of  the  glacier,  taking  advantage  of  the  ice 


48  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

caverns  which  sometimes  open  at  its  edge  or  ex- 
tremity, we  creep  over  a  bed  of  pebbles  and  fine 
sand  saturated  with  water.  If  we  remove  this 
bed,  we  soon  perceive  that  the  underlying  rock  is 
levelled,  polished,  ground  down  by  friction,  and 
covered  with  rectilinear  striae,  resembling  some- 
times small  grooves,  more  frequently  perfectly 
straight  scratches,  as  though  they  had  been  pro- 
duced by  means  of  a  graver,  or  even  a  very  fine 
needle.  The  mechanism  by  which  these  strise 
have  been  produced  is  that  which  industry  employs 
to  polish  stones  and  metals.  We  rub  the  metallic 
surface  with  a  fine  powder  called  emery,  until  we 
give  it  a  brilliancy  which  proceeds  from  the  reflec- 
tion of  the  light  from  an  infinity  of  minute  strise. 
The  bed  of  pebbles  and  mud  interposed  between 
the  glacier  and  the  subjacent  rock  here  repre- 
sents the  emery.  The  rock  is  a  metallic  surface ; 
and  the  mass  of  the  glacier  which  presses  on  and 
displaces  the  mud  in  its  descent  towards  the  plain 
represents  the  hand  of  the  polisher.  These  striae 
always  follow  the  direction  of  the  glacier ;  but,  as 
it  is  sometimes  subject  to  small  lateral  deviations, 
the  stria3  sometimes  cross,  forming  very  small 
angles  with  one  another.  If  we  examine  the  rocks 
by  the  side  of  a  glacier,  we  find  similar  stria3 
engraved  on  them  where  they  have  been  in  con- 
tact with  the  frozen  mass.     I  have  often  broken 


TUE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  49 

the  ice  where  it  is  thus  pressed  upon  the  rock, 
and  have  found  under  it  polished  surfaces  covered 
with  striations.  The  pebbles  and  grains  of  sand 
which  had  engraved  them  were  still  incased  in 
the  ice,  fixed  like  the  diamond  of  the  glazier,  at  the 
end  of  the  instrument  with  which  he  marks  his 
glass." 

The  evidences  of  this  action  are  found  in 
America  as  well  as  in  Europe,  and  extend  to  the 
fortieth  degree  of  north  latitude. 

Recent  explorers  in  Alaska  report  the  existence 
in  that  country  of  immense  glaciers,  —  one  of  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  length,  and  ten  miles 
wide.  Hon.  T.  W.  Bicknell,  LL.D.,  in  a  lecture 
delivered  in  Boston,  recounting  some  of  the  things 
he  saw  in  Alaska,  gave  a  stereopticon  view  of  a 
glacier  in  that  country,  which  he  described  as 
three  miles  wide  and  six  hundred  feet  high,  or 
thick.  This  glacier  extended  into  the  sea.  It 
travelled  about  one  quarter  of  a  mile  in  a  year ; 
and  the  frequent  breaking  off  of  portions,  occa- 
sioned by  the  action  of  the  ocean,  caused  immense 
waves  which  extended  a  long  distance  ;  and  the 
pieces  broken  off  formed  huge  icebergs. 

If  we  take  this  as  an  approximate  thickness  of 
the  ice  in  the  glacial  period,  we  can  perhaps  obtain 
a  slight  idea  of  its  great  power  for  crushing  and 
grinding  mountains  and  rocks,  and  of  the  intense- 


50  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

ness  of  the  cold  occasioned  by  covering  a  half 
of  the  northern  hemisphere  with  such  a  mantle  of 
ice. 

Previous  to  the  glacial  period,  the  crust  of  the 
earth,  being  still  very  thin,  was  often  disturbed  by 
earthquake  throes,  causing  great  and  frequent 
changes  in  its  surface.  There  were  also  other 
movements  of  a  more  gradual  character,  some  por- 
tions of  England  and  the  north  of  Europe  having 
been  raised  and  depressed  several  times. 

At  times  immense  bodies  of  water  were  thrown 
with  terrible  force  over  thousands  of  miles  of 
land,  causing  great  devastation,  inundating  the 
plains  and  valleys,  covering  the  soil  with  their 
furious  waves,  mingled  with  the  earth,  sand,  and 
mud  of  which  the  devastated  districts  have  been 
denuded  by  their  abrupt  invasion. 

The  frequency  and  extent  of  these  cataclysms 
have  caused  geologists  to  give  the  name  of  diluvium 
to  a  formation  thus  removed  and  scattered. 

The  ice  period  is  generally  represented  as  hav- 
ing been  sudden  in  its  appearance,  and  immensely 
destructive  to  plant  and  animal  life.  What  be- 
came of  the  human  beings  and  the  animals  that 
escaped  its  sudden  onslaught,  was  problematical, 
unless  they  had  time  to  migrate  to  a  more  southern 
clime,  unvisited  by  this  fierce  destroyer. 

It  was  at  first  supposed  by  geologists,  that  this 


THE  GLACIAL  PERIOD.  51 

ice  invasion  was  confined  principally  to  Europe. 
This  belief,  however,  was  dissipated  by  the  re- 
searches of  Agassiz  and  others,  who  found  evi- 
dence of  glacial  action  as  far  south  as  the  fortieth 
degree  of  north  latitude  in  this  country ;  while 
the  bones  of  the  mammoth,  which  was  a  native  of 
the  northern  temperate  zone,  have  been  discovered 
on  the  borders  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  to  which 
locality  it  was  forced  by  the  extreme  rigor  of  the 
ice  period. 

Figuier  says,  "The  northern  and  central  parts 
of  Europe,  the  vast  countries  which  extend  from 
Scandinavia  to  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Dan- 
ube, were  visited  by  a  period  of  sudden  and 
severe  cold :  the  temperature  of  the  polar  regions 
seized  them.  The  plains  of  Europe,  but  now  orna- 
mented by  the  luxurious  vegetation  developed 
by  the  heat  of  a  burning  climate ;  the  boundless 
pastures,  on  which  herds  of  great  elephants,  the 
active  horse,  the  robust  hippopotamus,  and  great 
carnivorous  animals,  grazed  and  roamed,  —  became 
covered  with  a  mantle  of  ice  and  snow.  .  .  .  The 
intense  cold  caused  by  this  visitation,"  he  says, 
"  resulted  in  the  annihilation  of  organic  life 
in  these  countries.  All  the  water-courses,  the 
rivers  and  streams,  the  seas  and  lakes,  were 
frozen." 

Agassiz,  in  his  first  work  on  "  Glaciers,"  says, 


52  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

"A  vast  mantle  of  ice  and  snow  covered  the 
plains,  the  valleys,  and  the  seas.  All  the  springs 
were  dried  up,  the  rivers  ceased  to  flow.  To  the 
movements  of  a  numerous  and  animated  creation, 
succeeded  the  silence  of  death." 

Figuier  continues,  "  Great  numbers  of  animals 
perished  from  cold.  The  elephant  and  rhinoceros 
perished  by  thousands  in  the  midst  of  their  graz- 
ing-grounds,  which  became  transformed  into  fields 
of  ice  and  snow.  It  is  then  that  these  two  species 
disappeared,  and  seem  to  have  been  effaced  from 
creation.  Other  animals  were  overwhelmed  with- 
out their  race  having  been  always  entirely  anni- 
hilated. The  sun,  which  lately  lighted  up  the 
verdant  plains,  as  it  dawned  upon  these  frozen 
steppes,  was  only  saluted  by  the  whistling  of  the 
north  winds,  and  the  horrible  rending  of  the  cre- 
vasses, which  opened  up  on  all  sides  under  the 
heat  of  its  rays  acting  upon  the  immense  glacier 
which  formed  the  sepulchre  of  many  animated 
beings." 

The  cause  of  these  great  convulsions  of  the 
earth,  and  of  the  ice  period,  has  been  a  puzzle 
to  scientists. 

Figuier  says,  "  To  what  cause  are  we  to  attribute 
a  phenomenon  so  unforeseen,  and  exercising  itself 
with  such  intensity?     In  the  present  state  of  our 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  53 

knowledge,  no  certain  explanation  of  the  event 
can  be  given.  Did  the  central  planet,  the  sun, 
which  was  long  supposed  to  distribute  light  and 
heat  to  the  earth,  lose  during  this  period  its 
calorific  powers  ?  This  explanation  is  insufficient, 
since  at  this  period  the  solar  heat  is  not  supposed 
to  have  greatly  influenced  the  earth's  tempera- 
ture. Were  the  marine  currents,  such  as  the  Gulf 
Stream,  which  carries  the  Atlantic  Ocean  towards 
the  north  and  west  of  Europe,  warming  and  rais- 
ing its  temperature,  suddenly  turned  in  the  con- 
trary direction  ?  No  such  hypothesis  is  sufficient 
to  explain  either  the  cataclysms  or  the  glacial 
phenomena ;  and  we  need  not  hesitate  to  confess 
our  ignorance  of  this  strange,  this  mysterious 
episode  in  the  history  of  the  globe." 

M.  Charles  Martin  says,  "  The  most  violent  con- 
vulsions of  the  solid  and  liquid  elements  appear 
to  have  been  themselves  only  the  effects  due  to  a 
cause  much  more  powerful  than  the  mere  expan- 
sion of  the  pyrosphere ;  and  it  is  necessary  to 
recur,  in  order  to  explain  them,  to  some  new  and 
bolder  hypothesis  than  has  yet  been  hazarded. 
Some  philosophers  have  believed  in  an  astronom- 
ical revolution,  which  may  have  overtaken  our 
globe  in  the  first  age  of  its  formation,  and  have 
modified  its  position  in  relation  to  the  sun.  They 
claim  that  the  poles  have  not  always  been  as  they 


54  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

are  now,  and  that  some  terrible  shock  displaced 
them,  changing  at  the  same  time  the  inclination 
of  the  axis  of  the  rotation  of  the  earth." 

"  This  liypothesis,"  says  Figuier,  "  which  is 
nearly  the  same  as  that  propounded  by  the  Danish 
geologist  Klee,  has  been  ably  developed  by  M.  de 
Boucheporn.  According  to  this  writer,  many  mul- 
tiplied shocks,  caused  by  the  violent  contact  of 
the  earth  with  comets,  produced  the  elevation 
of  mountains,  the  displacement  of  seas,  and  per- 
turbations of  climate,  —  phenomena  which  he  as- 
cribes to  the  sudden  disturbance  of  the  parallel- 
ism of  the  axis  of  rotation.  The  antediluvian 
equator,  according  to  him,  makes  a  right  angle 
with  the  existing  equator." 

"  Quite  recently,"  says  M.  Martin,  "  a  learned 
French  mathematician,  M.  J.  Adhe*mar,  dismissing 
the  more  problematical  elements  of  the  concussion 
with  comets  as  untenable,  seeks  to  explain  the 
deluges  by  the  laws  of  gravitation  and  celestial 
mechanics ;  and  his  theory  has  been  supported 
by  very  competent  writers."  It  is  this:  After 
explaining  that  the  curve  described  by  the  earth 
in  its  annual  revolution  round  the  sun  is  not  a 
circle  but  an  ellipse,  and  is  called  the  ecliptic,  he 
proceeds,  "  It  is  evident  that  if  the  terrestrial  axis 
remained  always  parallel  to  itself,  the  equinoctial 
line  would  always  pass  through  the   same   point 


TIIE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  55 

on  the  surface  of  the  globe.  But  it  is  not  abso- 
lutely thus.  The  parallelism  of  the  earth  is 
changed  slowly,  very  slowly,  by  a  movement 
which  Arago  ingeniously  compares  to  the  varying 
inclinations  of  a  top  when  about  to  cease  spinning. 
This  movement  has  the  effect  of  making  the  equi- 
noctial points  on  the  surface  of  the  earth  retro- 
grade towards  the  east  from  year  to  year,  in  such 
a  manner,  that,  at  the  end  of  twenty-five  thousand 
eight  hundred  years  according  to  some  astrono- 
mers, but  twenty-one  thousand  years  according 
to  Adhe'mar,  the  equinoctial  point  has  literally 
made  a  circuit  of  the  globe,  and  has  returned  to 
the  same  position  which  it  occupied  at  the  begin- 
ning of  this  immense  period,  which  has  been  called 
the  '  great  year.'  It  is  this  retrograde  evolution, 
in  which  the  terrestrial  axis  describes  round  its 
own  centre  that  revolution  round  a  double  conic 
surface,  which  is  known  as  the  precession  of  the 
equinoxes.  It  was  observed  two  thousand  years 
ago  by  Hipparchus ;  its  cause  was  discovered  by 
Newton,  and  its  complete  evolution  explained 
by  D'Alembert  and  Laplace." 

"Now  we  know  that  the  consequence  of  the 
inclination  of  the  terrestrial  axis  with  the  plane  of 
the  ecliptic  is  :  — 

"First,  That  the  seasons  are  inverse  to  the  two 
hemispheres;  that   is   to   say,  the   northern  hemi- 


56  PBE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

sphere  enjoys  its  spring  and  summer  while  the 
southern  hemisphere  passes  through  autumn  and 
winter. 

"  Second,  When  the  earth  approaches  nearest  to 
the  sun,  our  hemisphere  has  its  autumn  and  win- 
ter ;  and  the  regions  near  the  pole,  receiving  none 
of  the  solar  rays,  are  plunged  into  darkness  ap- 
proaching that  of  night,  during  six  months  of  the 
year. 

"  Third,  When  the  earth  is  most  distant  from  the 
sun,  when  much  the  greater  half  of  the  ecliptic 
intervenes  between  it  and  the  focus  of  light  and 
heat,  the  pole,  being  then  turned  towards  this 
focus,  constantly  receives  its  rays,  and  the  rest  of 
the  northern  hemisphere  enjoys  its  long  days  of 
spring  and  summer. 

"  Bearing  in  mind,  that,  in  going  from  the  equi- 
nox of  spring  to  the  autumnal  equinox  of  our  hemi- 
sphere, the  earth  traverses  a  much  longer  curve 
than  it  does  on  its  return ;  bearing  in  mind,  also, 
the  accelerated  movement  it  experiences  in  its 
approach  to  the  sun  from  the  attraction,  which 
increases  in  inverse  proportion  to  the  square  of 
its  distance,  we  arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  our 
summer  should  be  longer  and  our  winter  shorter 
than  the  summer  and  winter  of  our  antipodes: 
and  this  is  actually  the  case  by  about  eight  daj's. 

"I  say  actually  ;  because,  if  we  now  look  at  the 


TIIE  GLACIAL  PERIOD.  57 

effects  of  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  we  shall 
see  that  in  a  time  equal  to  half  of  the  grand  year, 
whether  it  be  twelve  thousand,  or  ten  thousand 
five  hundred  years,  the  conditions  will  be  reversed : 
the  terrestrial  axis,  and  consequently  the  poles, 
will  have  accomplished  the  half  of  their  bi-conical 
revolution  round  the  centre  of  the  earth.  It  will 
then  be  the  northern  hemisphere  which  will  have 
the  summers  shorter  and  the  winters  longer,  and  the 
southern  hemisphere  exactly  the  reverse.  In  the 
year  1248  before  the  Christian  era,  according  to 
M.  Adhdmar,  the  north  pole  attained  its  maximum 
summer  duration.  Since  then  it  has  begun  to 
decrease ;  and  this  will  continue  to  the  year  7388 
of  our  era,  before  it  attains  its  maximum  winter 
duration. 

"  The  grand  year  is  here  divided  for  each  hemi- 
sphere into  two  great  seasons,  which  De  Jouvencel 
calls  the  great  summer  and  winter,  which  will 
each,  according  to  M.  Adhdmar,  be  ten  thousand 
five  hundred  years. 

"  During  the  whole  of  this  period,  one  of  the 
poles  has  constantly  had  shorter  winters  and 
longer  summers  than  the  other.  It  follows  that 
the  pole  which  experiences  the  long  winter  under- 
goes a  gradual  and  continuous  cooling,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  the  quantities  of  ice  and  snow 
which  melt  during  the  summer  are  more  than  com- 


58  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

pensated  by  those  which  are  again  produced  in 
the  winter.  The  ice  and  snow  go  on  accumu- 
lating from  year  to  year,  and  finish  at  the  end  of 
the  period  by  forming  at  the  coldest  pole  a  sort 
of  crust,  or  cap,  vast,  thick,  and  heavy  enough  to 
modify  the  spheroidal  form  of  the  earth.  This 
modification,  as  a  necessary  consequence,  pro- 
duces a  notable  displacement  of  the  centre  of 
gravity,  or,  for  it  amounts  to  the  same  thing, 
of  the  centre  of  attraction,  round  which  all  the 
watery  masses  tend  to  restore  it.  The  south 
pole,  as  we  have  seen,  finished  its  great  winter  in 
1248  B.C. 

"  The  accumulated  ice  then  added  itself  to  the 
snow,  and  the  snow  to  the  ice,  at  the  south  pole, 
towards  which  the  watery  masses  all  tended  until 
they  covered  nearly  the  whole  of  the  southern 
hemisphere.  But  since  the  date  of  1248  our 
great  winter  has  been  in  progress.  Our  pole,  in  its 
turn,  goes  on  getting  cooler  continually :  ice  is 
being  heaped  upon  snow,  and  snow  upon  ice ;  and 
in  7,388  years  the  centre  of  gravity  of  the  earth 
will  return  to  its  normal  position,  which  is  the 
geometrical  centre  of  the  spheroid.  Following  the 
immutable  laws  of  central  attraction,  the  southern 
waters  accruing  from  the  melted  ice  and  snow 
of  the  south  pole  will  return  to  invade  and  over- 
whelm once  more  the  continents  of  the  northern 


f 

THE   GLACIAL   PERIOD.  59 

hemisphere,  giving  rise  to  new  continents,  in  all 
probability  in  the  southern  hemisphere." 

After  bringing  together  a  great  variety  of  facts 
to  prove  the  existence  of  the  glacial  period, 
Figuier  says,  "In  proving  that  glaciers  covered 
part  of  Europe  during  a  certain  period,  that  they 
extended  from  the  north  pole  to  Northern  Italy 
and  the  Danube,  we  have  sufficiently  established 
the  reality  of  this  glacial  period,  which  we  must 
consider  as  a  curious  episode,  as  well  as  certain, 
in  the  history  of  the  earth.  Such  masses  of  ice 
could  only  have  covered  the  earth  when  the  tem- 
perature of  the  air  was  lowered  at  least  some 
degrees  below  zero.  But  organic  life  is  incompati- 
ble with  such  a  temperature ;  and  to  this  cause 
must  we  attribute  the  disappearance  of  certain 
species  of  animals  and  plants, — in  particular,  the 
rhinoceros  and  the  elephant,  —  which,  before  the 
sudden  and  extraordinary  cooling  of  the  globe, 
appear  to  have  limited  themselves  in  immense 
herds  to  Northern  Europe,  and  chiefly  to  Siberia, 
where  their  remains  have  been  found  in  such  pro- 
digious quantities."  Cuvier  says,  speaking  of  the 
bodies  of  the  quadrupeds  which  the  ice  had  seized, 
and  in  which  they  have  been  preserved,  with  their 
hair,  flesh,  and  skin,  up  to  our  own  times :  "  If 
they  had  not  been  frozen  as  soon  as  killed,  putre- 
faction would  have  decomposed  them  ;  and,  on  the 


60  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

other  hand,  this  eternal  frost  could  not  have  pre- 
viously prevailed  in  the  place  where  they  died  ; 
for  they  could  not  have  lived  in  such  a  tem- 
perature. It  was,  therefore,  at  the  same  instant 
when  these  animals  perished,  that  the  country  they 
inhabited  was  rendered  glacial.  These  events 
must  have  been  sudden,  instantaneous,  and  with, 
out  any  gradation." 

"  How  can  we  explain  the  glacial  period  ?  "  con 
tinues  Figuier.  "We  have  explained  M.  Adhe*- 
mar's  hypothesis,  to  which  it  may  be  objected  that 
the  cold  of  the  glacial  period  was  so  general 
throughout  the  polar  and  temperate  regions  on 
both  sides  of  the  equator,  that  mere  local  changes 
in  the  external  configuration  of  our  planet,  and 
displacement  of  the  centre  of  gravity,  scarcely 
afford  adequate  causes  for  so  great  a  revolution 
of  temperature."  He  closes  the  subject  with  these 
words :  "  Nevertheless,  we  repeat,  no  explanation 
presents  itself  which  can  be  considered  conclu- 
sive ;  and  in  science  we  should  never  be  afraid  to 
say,  I  do  not  know.'''' 

None   of   the   theories   presented   satisfactorily 
accounted  for,  — 

First,  The  frequent  and  great  deluges,  as  shown 
by  the  diluvial  deposits. 

Second,  For  the  sudden  death  of  innumerable 
animals,  such  as  rliinoceri,  elephants,  horse,  and 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  61 

deer  in  the  north  of  Europe  ;  and  the  freezing  in 
of  some  of  them,  so  that  they  have  been  preserved 
in  the  ice  until  our  times,  in  their  llcsh,  with  their 
skin,  wool,  and  hair  intact  as  in  life. 

Third,  For  the  glacial  period,  and,  as  they  sup- 
posed, its  sudden  and  instantaneous  appearance, 
as  indicated  by  the  freezing  above  mentioned. 

With  the  exception  of  Adhemar's,  all  the  theo- 
ries presented  involved  a  violation  or  interruption 
of  the  laws  of  the  universe,  and  were  conse- 
quently inadmissible.  The  rejection  of  Adhemar's 
theory  was  based  upon  the  idea  that  the  accumu- 
lated ice  of  the  glacial  period  caused  a  change  in 
the  earth's  centre  of  gravity,  whereby  the  movable 
portion  (that  is,  the  water)  was  heaped  up  at  one 
of  the  poles,  thus  submerging  the  continents  of 
that  hemisphere,  which  was  one  way  of  account- 
ing for  the  want  of  continents  in  the  southern 
hemisphere.  As  in  the  previous  northern  ice 
period  there  were  no  such  effects,  the  theory  was 
rejected ;  and  while  Adhdmar's  calculation  of  the 
period  of  the  great  year,  as  caused  by  the  preces- 
sion of  the  equinoxes,  was  accepted,  the  results 
of  that  great  winter  and  great  summer  remain  to 
be  pointed  out  and  proved.  This  we  now  propose 
to  do. 

M.  Adhemar  says  that  the  northern  hemisphere 
reached   its   midsummer  in  the   year  B.C.  1248, 


62  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

since  which  date  the  temperature  has  been  steadily- 
decreasing,  and  will  continue  so  to  do  until  A.D. 
9252,  which  will  be  midwinter  in  the  northern, 
and  midsummer  in  the  southern,  hemisphere. 

For  convenience  in  calculating,  we  will  call  the 
last  midsummer  date  B.C.  1000  instead  of  B.C. 
1248.  From  the  midwinter  or  midsummer  of  one 
great  year,  to  the  midwinter  or  midsummer  of  the 
next,  is  twenty-one  thousand  years.  B.C.  1000 
having  been  the  last  midsummer,  the  midwinter 
previous  would  have  been  ten  thousand  five  hun- 
dred years  before,  or  B.C.  11500 ;  and  the  mid- 
winter previous  to  that,  twenty-one  thousand 
years  earlier,  or  B.C.  32500. 

Man  was  upon  the  earth  before  the  glacial 
period ;  and  we  must  look  for  him  at  that  period 
in  the  earth's  history  when,  and  in  the  spot  or 
location  where,  its  inner  fires  had  been  so  far 
reduced  in  their  manifestations,  by  the  action  of 
the  outside  cold,  as  to  allow  of  man's  appearance. 
This  naturally  would  take  place  at  the  midwinter 
period  at  the  pole  ;  and  we  will  take  the  midwinter 
previous  to  our  glacial  period  as  the  probable  point 
of  time  at  which  man  first  appeared  upon  the 
earth. 

As  at  the  present  time  there  are  four  pretty 
well  denned  zones,  or  belts,  upon  the  earth,  each 
with   its    flora,   fauna,  and   local  inhabitants,  we 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  G3 

shall  divide  the  different  climates  which  will 
appear  into  the  torrid,  semi-tropical,  temperate, 
and  frigid  zones,  or  belts.  We  shall  divide  the 
great  year  of  twenty-one  thousand  years  into 
shorter  periods  of  thirty-five  hundred  years  each, 
and  shall  give  for  the  formation  of  each  habitable 
belt,  or  zone,  a  like  period  of  thirty-five  hundred 
years. 

We  must  not  forget,  that,  up  to  the  time  when 
we  commence  this  history,  the  earth  has  been 
intensely  hot.  When  we  first  knew  it,  by  either 
inspiration  or  geological  record,  the  earth  was 
formed  of  a  thin  crust  enclosing  its  inner  fires, 
nearly  covered  with  shallow  but  hot  and  boiling 
seas.  It  takes  the  slow  changes  of  three  days, 
or  periods,  to  enable  the  vapor  continually  formed 
from  the  hot  seas  to  arise  sufficiently  to  make  a 
space  between  the  water  on  the  surface  and  the 
water  in  vapor  in  the  air ;  and  it  is  not  until  the 
fourth  day  that  the  vapor  rises  high  enough  to 
form  clouds,  and  fall  in  rain.  Then  come  immense 
periods  of  time  with  strange  flora,  and  later  with 
fauna,  fitted  for  these  hot  and  moist  periods,  until 
the  reduction  of  heat,  by  the  great  winters  at  the 
poles,  allows  man  to  appear. 

The  intense  heat  of  the  first  day,  or  period,  of 
creation,  had,  in  the  slow  process  of  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  years,  been  gradually  modified : 


64  FEE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

the  reptilian  had  given  way  to  the  lizard  period ; 
it  in  its  turn  had  been  followed  by  the  huge 
mammal  era;  these  were  now  either  entirely  anni- 
hilated or  were  confined  to  the  hotter  portions 
of  the  globe.  In  the  northern  portions  of  Europe 
and  Central  Asia,  numerous  animals  of  the  ele- 
phant species,  with  rhinoceri  and  other  animals 
nearly  allied  to  the  present  fauna  of  the  torrid 
zone,  in  countless  numbers  were  spread  over  the 
luxuriant  plains. 

For  thousands  of  years  the  great  summers  and 
great  winters  at  the  north  and  south  poles  alter- 
nately had  succeeded  each  other  without  appreci- 
able effect  on  the  heated  earth.  Yet  progress  had 
been  made  :  at  both  poles  the  temperature  had 
been  lessened ;  and  now  in  the  long  winter  at  the 
northern  pole,  coming  to  its  height  B.C.  32500, 
the  effect  was  shown  in  the  appearance  at  the 
north  pole  of  the  flora  and  the  fauna  of  the  pres- 
ent torrid  zone.  With  these,  came  the  hairy  and 
black  races  created  to  bear  and  enjoy  the  heat  of 
that  zone.  The  six  months  of  night  following 
the  six  months  of  day,  in  these  northern  regions, 
continued  to  exert  its  influence  on  the  atmosphere, 
gradually  widening  the  belt,  or  zone,  until  at  the 
end  of  thirty-five  hundred  years,  or  B.C.  29000, 
the  southern  edge  of  the  belt  had  reached  north 
latitude  70°,  covering  20°,  and  the  temperature  at 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  65 

the  pole  had  been  further  reduced,  and  the  flora 
and  fauna  of  the  semi-tropics  appeared,  together 
with  the  brown,  yellow,  and  red  races  of  man- 
kind. 

In  thirty-five  hundred  years  more,  or  B.C.  25500, 
this  semi-tropical  belt,  or  zone,  had  broadened, 
until  its  southern  border  had  reached  north  lati- 
tude 70°,  and  the  torrid  belt  had  extended  south- 
erly, its  lower  border  having  reached  50°  north 
latitude. 

The  pole  having  continued  to  cool,  the  flora  and 
fauna  of  the  temperate  zone,  with  the  white  races 
belonging  thereto,  in  turn  made  their  appearance ; 
and  in  thirty-five  hundred  years  more,  or  B.C. 
22000,  like  the  others  it  had  broadened,  and  its 
southern  border  had  reached  70°  north  latitude, 
the  semi-tropical  belt  having  reached  50°  north 
latitude,  and  the  southern  border  of  the  torrid 
belt,  or  zone,  being  at  30°  north  latitude.  Thus 
the  three  zones,  containing  the  flora,  fauna,  and 
man  belonging  to  each  of  them,  now  occupied  the 
northern  hemisphere  of  the  earth,  from  the  pole  to 
latitude  30°  north.  This  is  the  latitude  of  North- 
ern Hindostan,  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates  River, 
and  the  northern  border  of  Africa ;  also  of  South- 
ern China,  and  the  northern  border  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico. 

Our  knowledge  of  the  movements  of  primitive 


6Q  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

man  is  very  meagre,  and  is  limited  to  those  races, 
which,  in  their  southern  movement  from  the  pole, 
traversed  Central  Asia  ;  and  in  our  further  record 
Ave  shall  have  reference  to  them  alone,  except 
where  others  are  specifically  mentioned.  Yet  it 
must  be  remembered  that  the  belts,  with  their 
flora,  fauna,  and  man,  extended  around  the  globe. 

At  this  date,  B.C.  22000,  the  inhabitants  of 
the  torrid  belt  in  Central  Asia  diverged  from 
their  southern  movement.  To  this  time  they  had 
been  hemmed  in  by  chains  of  mountains  on  the 
east  separating  them  from  Eastern  Asia,  and  by 
mountains  and  the  Caspian  Sea  on  the  west  con- 
fining their  course.  Being  turned  from  their 
southern  course  by  the  Indian  Ocean,  some  of 
them  moved  westerly,  spreading  over  the  plains 
bordering  the  Persian  Gulf,  and  thence  south- 
westerly into  Arabia ;  but  the  greater  portion, 
moving  in  a  south-easterly  direction,  entered  Hin- 
dostan. 

According  to  M.  Adhe'mar,  it  took  ten  thou- 
sand five  hundred  years  for  the  great  winter  to 
reach  its  greatest  intensity,  and  the  same  length 
of  time  for  it  to  recede,  and  reach  midsummer. 
Dividing  the  ten  thousand  five  hundred  years  by 
the  three  zones,  we  have  given  thirty-five  hundred 
years  for  the  formation  of  each  belt;  and  in  their 
farther   southern    course    the   same    time   will  be 


THE   GLACIAL    PERIOD.  67 

allowed  for  the  passage  of  each.  In  estimating 
the  passage  of  time  b}r  thousands  of  years,  we 
fail  to  realize  its  slowness,  and  are  apt  to  clothe 
it  with  a  noticeable  movement.  This  is  a  mis- 
take. If  we  divide  the  movement  by  the  years, 
we  shall  see  the  southern  edge  of  the  belts  trav- 
elled only  four-tenths  of  a  mile  in  a  year,  less 
than  forty  miles  in  a  hundred  years,  —  a  move- 
ment totally  inappreciable  to  either  nomad  or 
civilized  races. 

The  temperature  at  the  north  pole  had  been 
lowered  to  that  of  the  frigid  zone,  and  ice  formed 
at  the  pole.  This  zone,  like  the  others,  broad- 
ened ;  and  at  the  end  of  thirty-five  hundred  years, 
or  B.C.  18500,  its  southern  border  had  reached 
latitude  70°  north,  bringing  with  it  a  belt  of  per- 
manent ice.  The  effect  of  this  frigid  belt  was  to 
force  the  inhabited  belts  farther  south ;  and  at  this 
date  the  southern  border  of  the  torrid  belt  had 
reached  latitude  10°  north,  and  the  semi-tropical 
belt  touched  30°  north  latitude.  Northern  Ilin- 
dostan  and  the  Euphrates  plains  had  become  too 
cool  for  the  flora,  fauna,  and  man  of  the  torrid 
belt,  and  they  had  moved  into  Arabia,  and  from 
thence  to  Africa;  while  its  place  was  taken  by  the 
semi-tropical  belt,  its  flora,  fauna,  and  man. 

In  thirty -five  hundred  }rears  more,  or  B.C. 
15000,  the  frigid  zone   had  extended  20°  farther 


68  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

south ;  and  its  lower  border  had  reached  50° 
north  latitude,  the  ice  bank  reaching  60°  north 
latitude.  This  body  of  ice  and  snow  had  forced 
the  inhabited  belts  still  farther  south ;  the  lower 
border  of  the  torrid  belt  having  crossed  the 
equator  and  reached  10°  south  latitude,  the  semi- 
tropical  10°  north  latitude,  and  the  temperate  belt 
30°  north  latitude,  each  with  its  proper  flora, 
fauna,  and  man. 

Up  to  B.C.  32500  the  thickening  of  the  earth's 
crust  had  been  nearly  the  same  all  over  the  world. 
The  poles,  owing  to  the  absence  of  the  sun  for  so 
long  a  period  each  year,  had  perhaps  a  thicker 
crust,  or  shell,  than  the  equator ;  and  continents 
and  seas  occupied  equally  the  northern  and  south- 
ern hemispheres.  There  were  frequent  disturbances 
of  the  earth's  surface,  sometimes  by  earthquake 
throes,  and  at  others  by  slow  movements ;  the 
continually  increasing  weight  of  water  causing 
increased  depression  in  one  section,  while  a  corre- 
sponding rise  of  the  land  took  place  in  others. 

In  B.C.  22000  the  presence  of  ice  and  snow 
at  the  north  pole  served  to  cool  and  thicken  tlic 
crust ;  and  as  it  increased  in  thickness,  and  moved 
southerly  in  its  course,  it  acted  with  great  and 
ever-increasing  power  to  refrigerate  and  stiffen 
that  portion  of  the  earth  which  came  under  its 
influence. 


THE  GLACIAL   PEIUOD.  69 

In  B.C.  15000  the  frigid  zone  had  reached  50° 
north  latitude,  with  permanent  ice  extending  as 
low  as  60°  north  latitude,  and  covering  portions 
of  Northern  Europe,  Asia,  and  America. 

It  was  apparently  during  this  early  ice  period 
that  Northern  Europe  was  visited  by  one  or 
more  destructive  floods,  or  deluges.  Thousands 
of  square  miles  were  covered  with  the  icy  waters 
of  the  Arctic  seas.  Figuier  says,  "Commencing 
in  Scandinavia,  the  wave  spread,  and  carried  its 
ravages  into  those  regions  which  now  constitute 
Sweden,  Norway,  European  Russia,  and  the  north 
of  Germany,  sweeping  before  it  the  loose  soil  on 
the  surface,  and  covering  the  whole  of  Scandinavia, 
all  the  plains  and  valleys  of  Northern  Europe, 
with  a  mantle  of  transported  soil." 

In  various  portions  of  Northern  Europe  are 
found  immense  rocks  or  bowlders,  resting  singly 
and  alone,  of  a  kind  entirely  distinct  from  the 
geological  formation  of  the  neighborhood.  While 
these  erratic  rocks,  as  they  are  called,  are  many 
of  them  the  product  of  glacial  action,  there  are 
others  which  have  been  brought  from  their  original 
home  by  other  than  glacial  force.  The  means  by 
which  these  rocks  have  been  brought  fifty,  some- 
times hundreds  of  miles  from  their  source,  was 
ice  floating  on  the  huge  waves  of  these  deluges. 

Geologists  attribute  these  sudden  and  violent 


70  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

invasions  of  the  earth's  surface  by  large  bodies  of 
water  to  an  upheaval  of  some  mountain  or  moun- 
tain range  from  the  bed  of  the  sea.  The  land 
suddenly  elevated  on  an  upward  movement  of  the 
terrestrial  crust  has  forced  the  waters  with  great 
violence  over  the  earth,  inundating  the  plains  and 
valleys;  the  furious  waves  carrying  with  them 
large  bodies  of  ice,  broken  up  by  the  momentum 
of  the  waters.  These  have  carried  with  them  the 
rocks  clinging  to  their  under  surface,  or  incased 
in  their  icy  embrace.  Finally  melted  by  the 
warmer  climate  to  which  they  have  been  carried, 
they  have  dropped  their  burdens  many  miles  from 
their  starting-point. 

These  deluges  suddenly  overwhelmed  and  de- 
stroyed immense  herds  of  buffalo,  deer,  horses, 
and  other  animals  in  the  path  of  their  devastating 
course.  The  two-horned  rhinoceros  is  called  the 
woolly  rhinoceros,  and  the  mammoth  is  also  known 
as  the  woolly  elephant.  These  animals,  with  the 
reindeer,  were  natives  of  the  frigid  and  northern 
temperate  zones.  The  remains  of  the  mammoth 
have  been  found  in  Northern  Europe  in  great 
abundance,  but  more  especially  in  Siberia  in 
Northern  Asia  in  immense  numbers. 

In  1800  Gabriel  Sarytschew,  a  Russian  natu- 
ralist, discovered  on  the  banks  of  the  Alasocia  the 
entire  body  of  a  mammoth,  enveloped  in  ice,  in  a 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  71 

complete  state  of  preservation  ;  and  another  natu- 
ralist, Adams,  in  180G,  discovered  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Lena  River  the  mutilated  body  of  a  mam- 
moth, whose  llesh  had  been  eaten  by  dogs,  white 
bears,  wolves,  and  other  wild  animals.  The  skele- 
ton, with  portions  of  the  skin,  wool,  and  hair, 
was  preserved,  and  is  now  in  the  museum  at  St. 
Petersburg.  This  animal,  with  probably  thou- 
sands of  others,  was  ingulfed  in  one  of  these  icy 
deluges.  Killed  suddenly,  and  frozen  in,  he  has 
remained  until  our  time,  a  specimen  of  the  ancient 
denizens  of  Northern  Asia. 

But  it  was  the  icy  fingers  from  the  north  which 
destroyed  the  pachyderms  and  other  hot-country 
animals.  In  the  winter  the  fierce  storms  and 
blizzards  of  snow,  sent  at  times  two  or  three  thou- 
sand miles  south  of  their  origin,  overtook,  and 
enclosed  in  their  icy  grasp,  the  immense  herds  still 
lingering  on  the  southern  borders  of  Europe,  Asia, 
and  North  America ;  and  they  became  extinct. 

B.C.  11500.  For  thirty -five  hundred  years 
more  the  frigid  belt  had  been  moving  southward, 
and  had  now  reached  north  latitude  30°,  and  its 
icy  accompaniment  to  40°  north.  The  different 
belts,  with  their  human  inhabitants,  had  been 
pushed  still  farther  south,  until  at  this  time,  which 
was  the  culmination  of  the  great  winter,  the  torrid 
zone  had  reached  30°  south  latitude,  the   semi- 


72  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

tropical  to  10°  south  latitude,  and  the  southern 
border  of  the  temperate  zone  to  10°  north  lati- 
tude. 

At  this  date,  B.C.  11500,  the  southern  move- 
ment of  the  frigid  belt  ceased,  and  our  next 
record  will  show  the  commencement  of  its  retro- 
grade action.  We  will  now  pause  and  endeavor 
to  ascertain  what  was  the  physical  appearance  of 
the  globe,  and  the  distribution  and  temporal  posi- 
tion of  man  at  this  time. 

Western  Asia  was  about  the  same  in  area  and 
shape  as  now.  Eastern  Asia  probably  extended 
southerly, —  a  continent  as  large  as,  perhaps  larger 
than,  Northern  Asia,  covering  that  immense  tract 
in  the  Pacific  Ocean  now  thickly  studded  with 
islands,  the  mountain-tops  of  the  former  conti- 
nent, its  extreme  southern  point  being  Australia. 
Europe  apparently  extended  easterly,  embracing 
in  its  territory  the  islands  of  Great  Britain. 
Africa,  an  extension  of  Europe,  was  probably 
broader  in  its  southern  portion.  North  and  South 
America  were  in  all  probability  about  the  same 
in  outline  as  now,  except  that  South  America  has 
also  lost  part  of  its  southern  width.  It  is  probable 
that  (the  so-called  fabled)  "Atlantis"  —  a  conti- 
nent occupying  a  large  portion  of  the  space  now 
covered  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  connecting 
Europe   and   Africa   with   South   America  —  was 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  73 

then  in  existence,  and  occupied  by  races  which 
had  been  driven  south  through  Europe. 

In  the  ten  thousand  five  hundred  years  which 
had  passed  since  the  commencement  of  the  diver- 
gence of  the  races,  further  changes  had  taken 
place  in  their  geographical  position,  and  in  their 
habits  and  modes  of  life. 

The  occupants  of  the  torrid  belt  were  now 
located  in  the  southern  portion  of  the  African 
continent ;  the  central  portion  held  the  brown 
races.  Of  the  white  races,  the  Hamites  had  taken 
possession  of  the  Nile  and  its  tributaries.  The 
Semitic  race  occupied  portions  of  Northern  and 
Eastern  Africa.  The  Aryas  had  settled  in  Hin- 
dostan,  and,  owing  to  the  increasing  cold,  had 
been  driven  to  its  southern  extremity. 

Originally  all  these  races  had  been  alike  no- 
madic. The  oldest  legend  known  says*  man 
"lived  like  beasts;"  that  is,  in  groups  or  herds, 
like  apes  or  monkeys  and  other  animals,  without 
family  ties,  —  the  females  and  young  being  cared 
for  and  protected  by  the  males  of  the  herd.  But, 
in  the  thirty-five  hundred  years  just  passed,  great 
changes  had  taken  place  in  their  modes  of  life 
and  social  habits. 

The  Aryan  race,  confined  to  the  peninsula  of 
Hindostan,  had  been  forced  by  the  increasing 
cold  to  adopt  means  for  raising  grains,  roots,  and 


74  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

fruits  for  winter  use.  They  cultivated  the  earth, 
and  had  subdued  and  tamed  many  animals,  as 
sources  of  food-supply  and  warmth.  The  cold 
necessitated  comfortable  shelter,  and  houses  or 
huts  had  been  constructed ;  and  man,  selecting  a 
woman  from  the  group  as  his  wife,  had  com- 
menced the  home.  This  disintegration  of  the 
herd  led  to  private  rights,  and  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  them  by  law ;  and  thus  was  government 
begun.  Soon  necessity  caused  the  invention  of 
various  tools  and  implements  for  use  in  house 
and  field.  Comfort  required  lighter  clothing  for 
the  summer's  heat  than  the  winter  shins  and  furs, 
and  textile  fabrics  were  invented.  Metals  soon 
gave  force  and  power  to  the  tools ;  new  conven- 
iences and  comforts  were  provided,  until  at  the 
period  mentioned,  B.C.  11500,  Arya  had  become 
well  advanced  in  many  of  the  arts  and  manufac- 
tures of  civilization.  Gold,  tin,  copper,  bronze, 
were  made  into  objects  of  use  and  ornament ;  a 
picture  language  was  used  to  record  laws  and 
events  of  interest ;  and  comforts,  and  even  luxu- 
ries, were  found  in  their  homes. 

The  Hamites,  occupying  the  Nile  valley,  and 
extending  even  into  Central  Africa,  not  being 
forced  by  the  exigencies  of  the  climate  to  so  early 
action,  in  like  manner  had  taken  some  steps  in 
civilization.     In  intellectual  ability  inferior  to  the 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  75 

Aryas,  they  had  not  progressed  so  far,  nor  wholly 
in  the  same  direction,  as  had  the  former. 

The  Semites,  covering  a  greater  territory  than 
the  other  races,  where  they  could  move  out  of 
the  reach  of  the  cold  winds  of  the  north,  were 
not  forced  as  were  the  others  to  the  adoption  of 
civilized  ways  and  comforts. 

Arabia  was  apparently  a  neutral  territory,  in 
which,  at  a  somewhat  later  period,  were  nomadic 
bodies  of  various  races,  moving  from  place  to 
place  as  necessity  or  inclination  dictated. 

We  have  confined  our  history  to  the  races 
which  travelled  from  the  pole  through  Central 
Asia :  but  the  three  habitable  belts,  or  zones,  which 
we  have  described,  were  continuous  around  the 
earth,  each  bearing  with  it  the  flora,  fauna,  and 
man  belonging  to  it,  forcing  man  to  the  southern 
limits  of  all  continents. 

In  Eastern  Asia  were  black,  brown,  and  yellow 
races,  and  the  Mongols  and  Tartars  which  may 
be  white  races.  In  Europe  there  were  apparently 
one  or  two  white  races ;  the  colored  races,  if  any, 
liming  been  merged  with  the  colored  races  in 
Africa.  The  Pelasgi,  a  white  race  known  to  the 
early  Greeks,  were  undoubtedly  a  European  white 
race,  their  language  bearing  no  affinity  to  the 
Eastern  languages.  In  the  mountain  regions  of 
Spain  live  a  race  known  as  the    Basques,  whose 


76  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

language  is  different  from  any  other,  ancient  or 
modern ;  they  are  probably  the  remains  of  the 
ancient  Pelasgi,  or  of  another  European  white 
race.  In  America  were  black,  or  very  dark  races, 
and  others  of  lighter  hue.  The  North-American 
Indian,  but  for  his  straight  black  hair,  showing 
that  he  does  not  belong  to  the  white  races,  is 
apparently  as  white  as  either  the  Hamite  or 
Semitic  races  in  Africa. 

While  the  sea  presented  no  barrier  to  the  passage 
of  the  flora  of  each  zone  to  the  lands  beyond 
its  border,  it  was  very  different  with  the  fauna. 
The  huge  pachyderms  and  other  animals  of  the 
torrid  belt,  in  their  southern  movement,  were 
stopped  in  Central  and  Eastern  Asia  by  the 
Indian  Ocean ;  or  passing  into  the  southern  elon- 
gation of  Asia,  which  was  probably  then  in  exist- 
ence, were  afterward  destroyed  by  the  sinking  of 
that  portion  of  the  continent.  In  Europe  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  and  in  North  America  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  interfered  with  their  southern 
passage ;  and  they  speedily  succumbed  to  the  in- 
creasing rigor  of  the  weather.  The  same  fate 
in  turn  overtook  the  denizens  of  the  semi-tropics ; 
and  at  this  time,  of  all  the  immense  herds  that  had 
roamed  over  the  plains  of  the  northern  hemisphere, 
the  reindeer,  mammoth,  and  other  animals  of  the 
frigid  and  northern  temperate  belts  alone  remained. 


THE  GLACIAL  PERIOD.  77 

Of  man,  none  but  the  most  vigorous  races  could 
have  supported  the  great  and  sudden  changes  of 
the  daily  temperature  in  summer  of  this  period 
north  of  the  equator,  or  the  extreme  cold  of  the 
winter  seasons.  In  summer  the  direct  rays  of  the 
sun  by  day  created  intense  heat,  more  especially 
when  accompanied  by  southerly  winds,  which  had 
swept  over  lands  of  torrid,  or  even  more  than 
torrid,  heat;  while  at  night  the  immense  body  of 
ice  at  so  short  a  distance  north,  with,  in  Hindostan, 
the  neighborhood  of  immense  mountain  ranges 
covered  from  head  to  foot  with  ice,  made  the  rigors 
of  night  severe  ;  and  a  north  wind  caused  fre- 
quent destruction  to  crops,  and  to  all  but  the 
most  hardy  animals. 

In  the  next  thirty-five  hundred  years,  to  B.C. 
8000,  there  was  a  retrograde  movement  of  the  ice. 
The  southern  border  of  the  frigid  belt  receded  to 
50°  north  latitude ;  the  temperate  belt  returned 
to  30°,  followed  by  the  semi-tropical  belt  to  10° 
north  latitude ;  and  the  northern  border  of  the 
torrid  belt  again  crossed  the  equator,  joining  the 
southern  border  of  the  semi-tropical  belt  at  10° 
north  latitude. 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  period  there  was  a 
general  hegira  of  the  various  races  northward. 
Mankind  had  for  five  thousand  or  six  thousand 
years    been   confined   to   the   southern    points  of 


78  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Europe,  with  perhaps  the  continent  of  Atlantis, 
of  Asia  with  its  elongation,  the  continent  of  Africa, 
and  the  South-American  continent.  The  pressure 
of  the  cold  being  removed,  Southern  Europe, 
Arabia,  the  plains  bordering  the  Persian  Gulf  and 
Indian  Ocean,  the  Valley  of  the  Euphrates,  the 
steppes  of  Southern  Asia,  and  the  southern  por- 
tion of  North  America  became  the  hunting-grounds 
of  great  numbers  of  nomadic  tribes  and  races, 
who  were  attracted  by  the  luxuriant  vegetation, 
and  by  the  innumerable  herds  of  animals  that 
covered  the  plains  or  sought  shelter  in  the  woods. 

In  Asia  the  old  fauna,  which  had  died  out,  had 
been  replaced  by  those  at  present  familiar  to  man : 
the  horse,  buffalo,  ass,  and  other  animals  of  the 
temperate  zone  occupied  the  plains  mentioned ; 
while  in  Arabia  appeared  the  elephant,  camel,  and 
other  semi-tropical  animals  of  our  own  time. 

The  early  man  had  but  few,  if  any,  carnivorous 
animals  to  contend  with.  It  is  apparently  not 
until  the  white  races  appeared,  that  man  was 
obliged  to  protect  himself  from  their  attacks. 
But  now,  with  the  new  varieties  of  grazing  ani- 
mals, came  also  various  carnivori ;  and  man  had 
become  a  hunter  of  animals  competent  to  dispute 
with  him  the  lordship  of  the  soil. 

One  of  the  strongest  evidences  of  the  extent 
of  the  glacial  ice,  outside  of  its  own    record,  is 


THE   GLACIAL  PERIOD.  79 

the  fact  that  the  bones  of  the  mammoth  and  the 
reindeer,  both  inhabitants  of  the  north  temperate 
and  frigid  zones,  are  found  as  far  south  as  France 
in  Europe,  and  the  southern  borders  of  the  United 
States  in  America.  Several  carvings,  so  called, 
on  bone  or  ivory  have  been  found  in  France  rep- 
resenting the  mammoth,  evidently  from  life,  and 
were  probably  productions  of  this  time.  The 
most  artistic  of  these  representations,  however, 
is  one  engraved  or  scratched  on  what  is  called  a 
gorget  stone.  It  was  found  in  Pennsylvania, 
United  States  of  America,  and  was  apparently 
worn  as  an  ornament,  probably  by  the  "  medicine 
man "  or  priest  of  a  tribe  of  North-American 
Indians.1 

The  many  traditions  among  the  various  tribes 
of  these  Indians  of  the  appearance  of  enormous 
animals,  whose  description  evidently  points  to  the 
mammoth,  is  emphasized  by  the  discovery  of  this 
stone. 

It  is  a  pictured  representation  of  an  event  of 
so  much  importance  as  to  be  thus  recorded:  The 
mammoth  stands  at  bay,  his  tail  erect,  his  advance 
impeded  by  the  Indians,  —  one  of  whom  has  just 
discharged  an  arrow,  which  is  sticking  in  the 
animal's  side  ;  one  Indian  has  been  crushed  by  the 

1  The  Lenape  Stone;  or,  The  Indian  and  Mammoth.  By 
H.  C.  Mercer. 


80  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

foot  of  the  enraged  animal,  another  lies  wounded. 
At  the  right,  in  the  foreground,  is  a  river  descend- 
ing a  hill  or  mountain  ;  back  of  the  river  are  seen 
the  wigwams  of  an  Indian  village,  in  defence  of 
which  the  encounter  takes  place ;  and  the  hill  is 
clothed  with  pine-trees.  The  sun,  moon,  planets, 
and  stars  are  represented  as  observing  the  battle  ; 
and  the  forked  lightning  also,  representing  a  storm. 
These  figures  of  the  heavenly  bodies  show  that 
a  long  period  of  time  elapsed,  during  which  the 
migration  of  these  animals  continued.  As  most 
of  the  traditions  represent  the  animals  as  passing 
up  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  Rivers,  or  crossing 
the  Great  Lakes  toward  the  north,  it  is  evident 
that  some  of  these  animals,  on  the  retreat  of  the 
ice,  followed  in  its  track,  and  must  have  been  in 
existence  at  the  period  we  are  now  considering. 

While  the  severe  cold  had  destroyed  animals  of 
the  warm  belts,  the  extreme  heat  of  the  summer 
near  the  equator  had  in  like  manner  carried  off 
large  numbers  of  the  mammoth,  reindeer,  and 
other  animals  of  the  northern  temperate  and 
frigid  zones  ;  and  a  small  number  only  remained 
to  follow  the  retreat  of  the  ice  toward  the  north 
pole.  The  mammoth,  with  the  exception  of  its 
immense  size  and  its  trunk,  had  no  means  of 
offence  or  defence ;  its  tusks  being  so  curled  as 
to  be  of  no  use  as  weapons  of  attack  or  defence. 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  81 

These  few  remaining  pre-glacial  animals  in  a  few- 
years  probably  became  the  prey  of  carnivorous 
animals,  or  were  destroyed  by  man. 

Toward  the  latter  part  of  this  period  we  have 
a  historical  record  of  the  advance  of  man  in 
civilization,  in  a  statement  made  by  an  Egyptian 
to  Solon,  the  learned  Greek,  as  recorded  by  Plato, 
one  of  his  descendants. 

According  to  Plato,  Solon,  who  lived  about 
B.C.  600,  visited  Egypt,  where  he  remained  ten 
years.  Being  a  learned  man,  he  became  intimate 
with  the  scholars  and  priests  of  Egypt;  and  the 
historical  legend  of  Atlantis  was  related  to  him 
by  a  priest  of  Sais,  as  having  taken  place  nine 
thousand  years  before,  or  B.C.  9600,  as  recorded 
in  Egyptian  records. 

While  men  believed  that  the  earth  was  but 
six  thousand  }rears  old,  the  destruction  of  a  nation 
which  had  arrived  to  an  advanced  state  of  civili- 
zation nine  thousand  or  ten  thousand  years  before 
Christ  was  held  as  fabulous,  and  no  credence 
was  given  to  it.  Since  science  has  shown  that 
this  earth  is  hundreds  of  thousands,  perhaps  mil- 
lions, of  years  old,  and  that  man  inhabited  it 
during  and  before  the  glacial  period,  this  legend 
has  been  looked  upon  as  a  possible  statement  of 
fact;  and  Ignatius  Donnelly,  in  a  work  entitled 
"  Atlantis  :  the  Antediluvial  World,"  has  brought 


82  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

together  a  large  number  of  facts,  which  give  not 
only  possibility,  but  probability,  to  the  truth  of 
Plato's  statements.  We  do  not  propose  to  do 
more  than  call  attention  to  the  civilization  of  the 
race  occupying  that  island  or  continent,  as  re- 
lated by  the  Egyptian  priests. 

The  Atlanti  were  a  maritime  race,  having 
numerous  war  and  merchant  vessels,  and  they 
traded  with  foreign  countries.  One  of  their  works 
was  a  canal  three  hundred  feet  wide,  a  hundred 
feet  deep,  and  six  miles  long,  connecting  an  outer 
with  an  inner  harbor  at  the  capital.  Their  tem- 
ples and  palaces  were  largely  ornamented  with 
gold,  and  adorned  with  statues  of  the  gods  in 
gold.  They  quarried  black,  white,  and  red  stone, 
which  was  used  in  building.  They  worked  various 
metals,  gold,  copper,  brass,  and  tin.  The  waters 
of  the  rivers  were  distributed  over  the  land  by  a 
system  of  irrigating  canals,  thereby  obtaining  two 
crops  each  year.  They  had  a  system  of  docks 
for  vessels,  built  bridges,  had  aqueducts,  baths, 
gardens,  race-courses,  places  of  recreation,  archers, 
javelin  men,  war  chariots,  and  a  system  of  writ- 
ing. Their  laws  were  engraved  on  pillars  of 
stone  placed  in  the  public  square,  which  all  could 
see  and  read. 

This  nation  had  conquered  portions  of  America, 
Europe,  and   Africa,   and   was   at   war    with   the 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  83 

inhabitants  of  Greece  and  Egypt  when  the  catas- 
trophe overtook  it ;  and  in  a  single  night  the 
continent  of  Atlantis  sunk,  and  was  covered  by 
the  sea. 

This,  in  a  few  words,  is  the  story  related  to 
Solon  by  the  Egyptian  priest.  If  we  note  the 
date,  we  shall  see  that  between  the  time  when  the 
white  races,  in  their  southern  movement,  reached 
the  latitude  of  thirty  degrees  north,  and  the  date 
of  these  events,  there  is  a  period  of  fifty-four  hun- 
dred years,  —  a  time  sufficiently  long  for  man  to 
have  passed  from  the  nomadic  savage  state  to  the 
civilization  herein  described. 

It  is  almost  certain  that  the  separation  of  the 
British  Isles  from  the  mainland  of  Europe  took 
place  at  this  time.  The  great  number  of  bones 
of  both  extinct  and  modern  types  of  animals 
found  in  Great  Britain,  with  numerous  arrow  and 
spear  heads,  stone  hammers,  etc.,  render  it  certain 
that  these  islands  were,  up  to  a  period  nearly  or 
quite  as  late  as  this,  a  portion  of  the  continent. 
It  is  probable,  that,  at  the  time  of  the  destruction 
of  Atlantis,  the  whole  basin  of  the  Atlantic  sunk ; 
thus  separating  the  British  Isles  from  the  main- 
land. 

At  this,  or  shortly  before  this  time,  the  black 
race,  together  with  certain  pre-glacial  animals,  had 
reached   the   southern   portion   of  the    continent 


84  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

which  extended  southerly  from  Asia ;  and  not  far 
from  this  time,  that  elongation  of  Asia  was  also 
submerged  by  the  waters  of  the  Pacific  Ocean ; 
the  numerous  islands  now  showing  what  was  the 
former  extent  of  that  continent.  The  cause  of 
these  submersions  we  shall  give  farther  on. 

B.C.  4500.  In  the  lapse  of  thirty-five  hundred 
years  since  the  preceding  period,  great  changes 
had  taken  place.  The  Hamites  had  overflowed 
from  Egypt  northward  along  the  eastern  border  of 
the  Mediterranean  Sea,  spreading  also  into  Arabia. 
The  Semitic  race,  still  occupying  North-western 
Africa,  had  also  spread  into  Arabia,  and  so  north- 
wardly among  the  Hamite  tribes  east  of  the 
Mediterranean. 

Early  in  the  period,  the  Aryas,  driven  from 
Hindostan  by  the  extreme  heat  of  the  torrid  belt, 
which  had  reached  to  twenty  degrees  north  lati- 
tude, had  moved  northward  in  large  numbers  to 
the  plains  bordering  the  Persian  Gulf  and  the 
valley  of  the  Euphrates  River.  Here  they  had 
planted  themselves  as  a  civilized  community ;  they 
had  built  cities,  established  government ;  they  cul- 
tivated the  earth,  had  flocks  and  herds,  and  were 
far  advanced  in  civilization.  The  description 
previously  given  of  the  advance  and  position  of 
the  nation  of  Atlantis  would  probably  have  been 
true  of  this  nation  at  the  same  time.     Here  they 


THE  GLACIAL  PERIOD.  85 

increased  in  numbers,  wealth,  and  power,  and 
became  the  rulers  of  central  Asia. 

The  frigid  belt  continued  to  retreat  until  it 
reached  nearly  to  the  north  pole. 

B.C.  1000.  In  the  thirty-five  hundred  years  to 
this  time,  changes  had  taken  place  which  are  the 
subjects  of  historical  record,  and  form  our  ancient 
history. 

We  have  thus  far  traced  the  effect  of  the  glacial 
period  on  man,  —  causing  him  to  occupy  the  earth, 
and  obliging  him  by  the  necessities  of  his  position 
to  cultivate  it ;  to  domesticate  some  animals,  and 
destroy  others;  to  use  his  intellect  in  advancing 
civilization,  and  inventing  means  to  meet  the 
wants  and  necessities  of  man ;  and  finally  to  pro- 
duce the  luxuries  of  life.  But  the  ice  had  another 
and  most  powerful  effect  on  the  earth  itself,  caus- 
ing the  changes  which  produced  the  present  con- 
figuration of  the  globe. 

In  the  primitive  period,  "  the  terrestrial  globe 
was  covered  over  nearly  its  whole  surface  with 
hot  and  muddy  water,  forming  extensive  but 
shallow  seas."  1 

The  frequent  earthquake  disturbances  raised 
mountains,  and  at  the  same  time  caused  depres- 
sions on  the  earth's  surface  into  which  the  water 

1  Figuier. 


86  PBE-GLACIAL  31  AN. 

poured,  thus  leaving  more  land  dry.  The  heat 
throughout  the  earth  being  at  this  time  equal, 
these  protuberances  and  depressions  of  its  crust, 
or  shell,  were  the  same  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe. 
The  southern  hemisphere  was  not  different  in 
its  general  aspect  from  the  northern  :  each  had  its 
continents  and  seas. 

The  cooling  of  the  earth  at  the  north  pole, 
while  all  the  rest  of  the  globe  was  still  too  hot  for 
man's  use,  had  the  effect  of  deepening  and  hard- 
ening the  crust  at  that  point ;  so  that  the  pressure 
from  the  inner  fires  and  vapor  would  have  less 
power  in  raising  or  breaking  through  the  shell, 
than  at  other  points  not  so  strengthened. 

As  the  cold  increased,  and  ice  formed  and  grad- 
ually extended  southward,  the  same  effect  fol- 
lowed. The  immense  body  of  ice,  acting  as  a 
refrigerator  for  twenty-one  thousand  years,  thick- 
ened and  solidified  the  earth  in  the  northern 
hemisphere ;  while  the  cooling  influence  had  not 
reached  south  of  the  equator,  where  the  inner 
fires  burned  with  uninterrupted  vigor,  and  the 
earth's  shell  was  still  comparatively  thin  and 
flexible. 

The  result  of  this  condition  of  affairs  is  easily 
seen.  The  depressions  in  the  southern  hemisphere 
were  increased  in  depth  and  breadth  by  the  weight 
of  the  waters  continually  pressing  upon  the  thin 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  87 

shell.  Violent  earthquakes  rent  portions  of  the 
northern  hemisphere,  separating  North  America 
from  Asia  on  the  one  side,  and  from  Europe  on 
the  other,  allowing  the  seas  to  sweep  between 
them.  But  the  greatest  changes  took  place  south 
of  the  equator.  The  weight  of  the  superincum- 
bent water  caused  still  greater  depressions  of  the 
thin  crust,  which  in  this  process  carried  down 
under  the  waters  the  dry  land  originally  formed 
there  as  elsewhere.  The  southern  continents  dis- 
appeared ;  and  the  greater  part  of  that  which  was 
a  continuation  of  Asia  (as  Africa  is  of  Europe, 
and  South  of  North  America)  was  also  submerged, 
leaving  Australia  and  the  peaks  of  its  mountains 
only  to  mark  its  former  position,  and  form  a  group 
of  islands  known  as  "Polynesia."  Portions  of 
Africa  and  South  America  were  also  carried  be- 
neath the  waters,  leaving  these  continents  wedge- 
shaped,  the  greatest  portion  of  the  submergence 
being  at  their  southern  extremities. 

While  this  action  was  taking  place  in  the  south- 
ern hemisphere,  a  corresponding  raising  of  the  sur- 
face was  taking  place  in  other  parts  of  the  earth, 
caused  by  this  pressure  on  the  inner  contents  of 
the  globe.  East  of  the  Rocky-Mountain  range  in 
North  America  are  immense  plains,  covering  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  square  miles,  now  five  thou- 
sand feet  above  sea-level,  which  give  evidence,  by 


88  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

the  petrified  sea-plants  and  shellfish  that  are  found 
there  in  profusion,  that  these  plains  at  one  time 
were  covered  by  the  ocean,  and  have  been  raised 
bodily  to  their  present  position,  together  with  the 
mountain  range  itself. 

The  changes  north  of  the  fortieth  degree  of 
north  latitude  were  comparatively  trifling,  and 
sudden  and  violent  in  their  nature,  being  earth- 
quake throes.  The  principal  change  was  in  the 
sea-level.  The  continued  depression  of  the  earth's 
crust  in  the  southern  hemisphere  had  the  effect  of 
lowering  the  level  of  the  seas  in  the  north.  This 
is  seen  in  the  many  caves  formed  by  the  action  of 
the  sea,  which  are  now  found  far  above  and  miles 
away  from  the  ocean. 

That  the  action  we  have  described  took  place 
during  or  after  the  glacial  period,  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  the  northern  hemisphere  was  compara- 
tively undisturbed,  little  change  taking  place  in 
its  formation  because  of  the  firmness  of  its  crust 
or  shell ;  while  the  continents  formerly  existing 
south  of  the  equator  have  either  wholly  disap- 
peared, or  they  have  been  shorn  of  a  great  part 
of  their  original  proportions. 

Three-quarters  of  the  dry  land  are  north  of  the 
equator,  while  three-quarters  of  the  waters  are  in 
the  southern  hemisphere. 

Another    proof    of    the    comparatively    recent 


THE  GLACIAL   PERIOD.  89 

action  of  this  cause  is,  that  Australia,  when  first 
discovered,  was  inhabited  by  a  race  of  human 
beings.  This  race  of  blacks  is  entirely  distinct 
from  any  known  race  in  Africa,  Asia,  or  South 
America;  and  the  fauna  of  the  country  is  also 
distinct,  and  could  not  have  been  thrown  by  acci- 
dent or  design  on  the  shores  of  this  distant  conti- 
nent. They  must  have  been  driven  by  the  glacial 
action  we  have  described  to  this  point,  while  there 
was  still  a  continent  extending  southerly  from 
Asia,  and  here  left  by  the  subsidence  of  the 
greater  part  of  the  southern  continent. 

The  northern  continents  also  have  the  same 
general  trend  as  South  America  and  Africa.  Asia 
and  North  America  are  broadest  at  the  north, 
gradually  narrowing  toward  their  southern  ex- 
tremities. Hindostan,  Siam,  and  other  points 
show  the  same  general  tendency;  thus  proving  the 
truth  of  the  statement,  that  the  shell  of  the  earth 
at  the  north,  cooled,  thickened,  and  hardened  by 
the  glacial  action,  retained  to  a  large  extent  the 
form  given  it  before  the  glacial  period  ;  while  at 
the  south  the  pressure  of  the  water  gradually 
carried  the  thin  crust  down,  with  the  effects  we 
have  described. 


90  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


IV. 

PERIOD  MAN. 

Having  seen  the  effect  of  the  glacial  period 
on  man  in  general,  and  his  gradual  advance  in 
civilization,  we  will  now  resume  our  study  of 
the  allegory,  and  trace  the  progress  of  events  as 
recorded  therein. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of 
the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life  ;  and  man  became  a  living  [animal] 
soul." 

Rev.  J.  Pye  Smith,  a  Trinitarian  divine,  in  his 
article  "  Adam "  in  Kitto's  Cyclopaedia,  corrects 
this  translation  as  erroneous.  He  says  the  He- 
brew words  translated  "  living  soul  "  should  be 
"  living  animal ; "  that  the  same  Hebrew  words  are 
rendered  in  Gen.  i.  20,  "  creature  that  hath  life  ; " 
in  verse  24,  "  living  creature ; "  and  the  same  in 
chap.  ii.  19,  ix.  12,  15,  16,  and  in  chap.  i.  30, 
"  wherein  is  life." 

Man,  then,  was  created  an  animal. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  planted  a  garden  eastward 
in  Eden." 


PERIOD  MAN.  91 

The  region  called  "Eden,"  now  known  as  West- 
ern or  Central  Asia,  is  enclosed  on  the  cast  by 
mountain  ranges  extending  from  the  Arctic  almost 
to  the  Indian  Ocean,  separating  it  from  Eastern 
Asia  ;  and  on  the  west  by  other  ranges  and  the 
Caspian  Sea  nearly  to  the  Persian  Gulf. 

This  allegory  was  written  in  the  valley  of  the 
Euphrates  River,  known  in  the  Bible  as  the  Plain 
of  Shinar. 

The  Garden  of  Eden,  or  of  Asia,  was  easterly 
from  the  place  of  writing,  and  was  the  country 
now  known  as  English  India,  or  Hindostan. 

The  description  of  the  garden  is  given  in  these 
words :  — 

"  And  out  of  the  ground  made  the  Lord  to  grow 
every  tree  that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight,  and  good  for 
food ;  the  tree  of  life  also  in  the  midst  of  the  gar- 
den, and  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil." 

Under  the  type  of  these  two  trees,  the  author 
signifies  the  fact  that  man,  then  a  mere  animal, 
was  intended  by  his  Maker  to  be  an  intellectual, 
moral,  and  spiritual  being;  capable  of  reaching  the 
highest  point  of  spiritual  knowledge,  of  searching 
for  and  seizing  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge, 
and  of  recognizing  and  longing  to  obtain  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  of  life ;  that  the  germ  was  in  him, 
awaiting  the  time  when  it  should  be  awakened, 
and  he  desire  to  partake  of  the  moral  and  spiritual 


92  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

food  therein  typified.  The  trees  are  here  before 
man  is  placed  in  the  garden,  ready  for  his  nourish- 
ment when  he  shall  desire  to  partake  thereof. 
"  And  there  he  put  the  man  whom  he  had  formed." 
At  this  point,  the  allegory  takes  up  the  move- 
ments we  have  before  described  of  man  in  the 
habitable  belts. 

About  B.C.  22000,  the  torrid  belt  in  its  slow 
progress  southerly  had  reached  the  garden  in 
Eden.  The  intense  heat  of  the  earlier  periods 
had  been  modified,  so  that  the  flora  and  fauna  of 
the  tropics  had  been  established. 

THE  RIVER   OF  EDEN. 

"  A  river  went  out  of  Eden  to  water  the  garden." 
The  river  that  entered  the  garden  in  Eden,  or 
Asia,  was  a  river  of  migration  ;  that  movement  of 
man,  with  the  belt  or  zone  in  which  was  his  home, 
with  the  flora  and  fauna  belonging  thereto,  which 
has  been  described  in  the  previous  chapter.  The 
river  flowed  steadily  onward  from  the  north, 
southerly  into  the  garden.  It  was  composed  of 
the  hairy  and  black  races  of  the  torrid  zone. 
They  were  the  first  inhabitants  of  the  garden. 
They  were  not  required  to  labor,  or  cultivate  the 
garden :  it  produced  spontaneously,  —  "  every  tree 
that  is  pleasant  to  the  sight  and  good  for  food," 
every  tiling  needed  for  the  support  and  comfort 
of  its  inhabitants. 


THE  FIRST  MIGRATION.  93 

Man  was  not  created  in  the  garden ;  he  was 
placed  there  by  God.  "  There  he  put  the  man 
whom  he  had  formed." 

"And  from  thence  it  was  parted,  and  became 
into  four  heads." 

About  B.C.  18500,  a  migration  from  the  garden 
took  place,  and  a  westerly  course  was  the  only 
way  of  relief.  This  migration  was  caused  by  the 
change  gradually  taking  place  in  the  climate. 

The  steady  increase  and  spread  of  the  ice  belt, 
before  mentioned,  forced  the  habitable  zones  far- 
ther and  farther  south,  until  the  torrid  heat  had 
passed  beyond  the  equator,  and  the  garden  of 
Eden  began  to  enjoy  the  cooler  climate  of  the 
semi-tropics.  The  tropical  flora  gradually  died 
out,  and  was  replaced  by  the  vegetation  of  a 
cooler  zone.  The  fauna  followed  the  receding 
flora ;  and  the  early  races  of  man,  fitted  to  enjoy 
the  heat  and  luxuriant  verdure  of  the  torrid  zone, 
sought  a  warmer  country,  and  one  more  suited 
to  their  nature  and  habits  of  living. 

THE   FIRST   MIGRATION. 

This  movement  is  shown  in  the  following :  — 
"The  name   of  the   first   is   Pison:    that  is   it 

which  compasseth  the  whole  land  of  Havilah.  " 
The  name  of  "  Havilah  "  was  given  to  Arabia,  the 

first  country  west  of  India  extending  southward. 


94  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  Himalaya  Mountains  and  the  Indian  Ocean 
prevented  migration  eastward,  and  any  movement 
from  India  must  be  to  the  westward. 

Arabia,  although  in  about  the  same  latitude  as 
India,  was  at  that  time  much  warmer ;  it  being 
mostly  a  plain  flat  surface  open  to  the  hot  winds 
from  Africa,  and  having  no  ice-topped  mountains 
on  the  north  to  temper  the  heat.  In  tropical 
plants  and  fruit,  it  was  apparently  a  second  garden 
of  Eden,  and  gave  abundant  support  to  the  animal 
man  on  his  journey  through  this  land  to  the  more 
southerly  country  he  afterward  reached. 

In  removing  from  India,  that  country  —  now 
having  the  flora  and  fauna  of  the  semi-tropics  — 
received  the  red  and  brown  races  of  that  clime, 
who,  moving  with  the  belt  which  was  their  home, 
in  their  turn  occupied  the  garden  in  Eden.  The 
vegetation  still  being  profuse,  they  also  lived 
without  labor  or  care,  bounteous  Nature  supply- 
ing every  want. 

The  steady  advance  of  the  glacial  ice  continued 
to  reduce  the  temperature  in  the  garden,  until 
the  flora  of  the  semi-tropics  died  out,  and  was 
replaced  by  that  of  the  temperate  zone.  With 
the  change  of  vegetation  came  also  a  change  of  the 
fauna ;  and  while  the  animals,  birds,  and  reptiles 
of  the  hot  climates  gradually  passed  away,  they 
were  replaced  by  those  of  a  colder  clime. 


THE  EARTII  CULTIVATED.  95 


THE  SECOND  MIGRATION. 

"  And  the  name  of  the  second  river  is  Gihon : 
the  same  is  it  that  coinpasseth  the  whole  land 
of  Ethiopia." 

This  name  was  given  to  that  portion  of  the 
continent  of  Africa  which  was  drained  by  the 
River  Nile.  The  glacial  action  which  had  caused 
the  removal  of  the  early  races  from  the  garden 
still  continued,  causing  their  farther  movement 
to  Africa.  Here  they  followed  the  Nile  and  its 
tributaries  southward,  rinding  in  the  central  and 
southern  portions  of  that  continent  a  climate 
suited  to  their  wants. 

Their  path  of  retreat  was  followed  by  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  semi-tropical  belt ;  who,  driven  from 
the  garden  in  Eden,  also  found  in  Arabia  and 
Africa  a  resting-place  from  the  increasing  cold. 

The  change  of  climate  in  the  garden,  and  the 
incoming  of  the  flora  and  fauna  of  the  temperate 
zone,  were  accompanied  by  a  corresponding  change 
in  its  human  occupants. 

THE  EARTH  CULTIVATED. 

"And  the  Lord  God  took  the  man,  and  put  him 
into  the  Garden  of  Eden  to  dress  and  to  keep  it." 

With  the  temperate  belt  came  the  man  inhabit- 
ing that  belt,  or  zone ;  and  about  B.C.  15000,  the 


96  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

white  races  in  their  turn  occupied  the  garden  in 
Eden. 

The  other  races  had  found  in  the  garden  every- 
thing necessary  for  their  use,  growing  sponta- 
neously ;  but  the  white  races  must  "  dress  and 
keep  it."  They  occupied  a  zone  where  vegetation 
is  torpid  for  half  of  the  year ;  and  man  was  obliged 
to  aid  Nature,  so  that  in  the  summer  of  her  exer- 
tions she  might  supply  him  with  an  overplus  for 
the  winter  of  her  sleep.  To  do  this  he  cultivated 
the  ground,  and  forced  it  to  yield  its  stores  multi- 
plied a  thousand-fold. 

THE  EARTH  REPLENISHED. 

Thus  while  the  occupants  of  the  temperate  belt, 
or  zone,  had  reached  nearly  to  the  equator,  the 
hairy  and  black  races  had  gone  beyond  to  Central 
and  even  to  Southern  Africa. 

This  movement  of  the  habitable  belts  was  the 
same  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe ;  and  Europe, 
Asia,  Africa,  and  America  were  each  peopled  in 
their  various  parts  with  the  man  best  suited  to  its 
climate  and  situation ;  and  the  first  command  of 
God,  that  man  should  "  replenish  the  earth,"  had 
been  fulfilled. 

The  white  races  entered  the  garden  of  Eden  as 
animals,  living  as  all  other  races  to  that  time  had 
lived,  in  herds  or  groups,  with  promiscuous  inter- 


THE  EARTH   REPLENISHED.  97 

course  of  the  sexes,  and  community  of  interests. 
At  this  time  they  were  in  no  way  superior  to  the 
races  which  had  preceded  them  ;  their  mode  of 
life  was  the  same  in  every  respect. 

Unlike  the  others,  however,  the  winter's  cold 
which  had  driven  out  the  previous  races  produced 
a  different  effect  upon  one  of  the  whi^e  races 
who  remained  in  the  garden.  As  residents  of  the 
temperate  belt,  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
preparing  for  the  sterility  of  winter  by  hoarding 
food,  placing  it  in  caves,  or  burying  it  in  the 
ground :  this  they  continued  to  do  in  the  garden. 

As  by  the  action  of  the  glacial  ice  the  winters 
increased  in  length,  and  in  the  intensity  of  the 
cold  food  became  scarce  and  difficult  to  obtain, 
this  finally  led  individuals  to  plant  seed,  that  the 
increased  production  might  leave  a  greater  quan- 
tity to  lay  up  for  winter.  This  was  the  first  step 
in  civilization. 

Man  had  subdued  the  earth,  had  obliged  it  to 
minister  to  his  necessities;  and  the  second  com- 
mand of  God  had  been  fulfilled. 

The  man  who  prudently  saved  seed  for  planting 
proposed  to  plant  for  himself  alone,  and,  select- 
ing his  land,  forbade  others  trespassing  upon  or 
taking  food  from  it.  Others  selected  lands  for 
their  flocks  and  herds,  and  claimed  ownership  of 
their  increase  as  the  result  of  their  care  and  fore- 


98  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

thought.  These  plans,  being  followed  by  others, 
created  individual  interests  of  magnitude,  and 
also  led  to  partial  commerce  in  the  exchange  of 
one  product  for  another. 

LAW  ESTABLISHED. 

The  interests  thus  established  outside  the 
group  required  protection.  Individual  care  was 
not  sufficient,  and  a  crude  acknowledgment  of 
the  rights  of  ownership  gradually  obtained  in  the 
community.  This  was  another  step  in  civiliza- 
tion, —  the  acknowledgment  of  a  law  above,  and 
controlling,  the  natural  law  of  the  instincts. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man,  say- 
ing, Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest 
freely  eat ;  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it :  for  in  the 
day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

This  prohibition  is  a  statement  of  fact,  as  we 
shall  find  like  prohibitions  to  be  in  other  parts  of 
the  allegory.  Man,  it  says,  is  not  yet  ready  to 
partake  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil.  He  has  grown  intellectually, 
has  become  amenable  to  law:  but  his  spiritual 
nature  has  not  yet  been  awakened :  he  is  not 
sufficiently  advanced  to  assimilate  or  obtain  nour- 
ishment from  the  fruit  of  this  tree. 

Law  is  established ;  but  it  is  the  law  of  man,  the 


LAW  ESTABLISHED.  99 

intellectual  or  moral  law.  The  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge  gives  the  power  to  distinguish  between 
"good  and  evil.  This  fruit  is  the  law  of  God,  —  the 
spiritual  law.  By  the  knowledge  of  his  law  alone 
do  we  obtain  the  power  to  choose  between  them. 
God  is  represented  as  saying  that  this  ability  to 
know,  and  to  decide  between,  good  and  evil,  places 
man  on  a  par  with  God.  "  Behold  the  man  has 
become  as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil." 

This  knowledge  man  had  not  yet  attained,  but 
it  was  in  store  for  him  when  he  should  be  ready 
to  seek  for  it.1 

"  And  the  Lord  God  said,  It  is  not  good  that 

1  The  highest  point  attained  by  man's  law  is  shown  in  the 
"Golden  Rule:"  "Do  unto  others  as  ye  would  that  they 
should  do  unto  you."  The  thorough  selfishness  of  its  springs  of 
action,  and  the  immeasurable  distance  between  that  and  the 
spiritual  law  of  Christ,  are  shown  by  contrast  with  a  few  sen- 
tences from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount:  "Love  your  enemies, 
bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and 
pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use  you,  and  persecute  you." 
This  Christ  declares  to  be  God's  rule  of  action,  and  that  we  as 
his  children  should  follow  his  example. 

There  is  great  confusion  in  much  that  is  said  in  these  days 
respecting  morality.  A  moral  life,  it  is  claimed,  is  all  that  is 
required  of  man;  that  he  that  lives  a  moral  and  upright  life  in 
this  world  will  receive  the  "gift  of  God," —  life  eternal. 

This,  we  think,  depends  upon  whether  we  live  in  accordance 
with  man's  morality  or  God's  morality. 

The  decalogue  is  man's  moral  law.  Christ  told  the  rich 
young  man,  who  claimed  to  have  kept  that  law  from  his  youth, 
that  this  was  not  sufficient.     "Why  ?     Because  the  man  was 


100  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

man  should  be  alone;  I  will  make  him  an  help 
meet  for  him." 

In  these  words  the  author  shows  that  it  is 
God's  intention  that  man  should  live  in  families. 
While  the  property  of  the  tribe  or  race  was  held 
in  common,  there  was  also  community  of  person. 
Man  had  no  separate  family  interests :  in  fact, 
the  family  was  unknown.  But  individual  inter- 
ests call  for  separation,  and  the  formation  of  new 
relationships.  "It  is  not  good  that  man  should 
be  alone,"  or  live  without  a  special  companion. 
These  new  ideas  are  striving  in  members  of  the 
race,  but  as  yet  no  action  has  been  taken. 

Separate  interests  were  entering  wedges  in  dis- 
integrating the  groups.  Man  needed  a  companion. 
Having  separate  interests,  he  was  still  a  member  of 
the  group ;  but  this  could  not  long  continue,  and 
he  was  looking  forward  to  the  time  when  he  should 
select  his  partner,  and,  cutting  away  from  his 
former  life,  begin  a  new  and  happier  existence 
with  a  help  meet  for  him.  This  was  his  position  as 
he  awaited  the  further  movements  in  his  history. 

selfish;  he  had  lived  to  himself  alone;  he  had  no  love  for  God  or 
for  his  fellow-man. 

The  decalogue  and  the  Golden  Rule  are  based  upon  self. 
God's  moral  law  is,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 
It  is  shown  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  in  others  of  Christ's 
teachings,  and  is  based  on  unselfishness.  Only  he  that  loveth 
God  and  doeth  righteousness  is  accepted  of  him. 


MAN'S  DOMINION.  101 


MAN  S   DOMINION. 

"  And  out  of  the  ground,  the  Lord  God  formed 
every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl  of  the  air ; 
and  brought  them  unto  Adam  to  see  what  he 
would  call  them:  and  whatsoever  Adam  called 
every  living  creature,  that  was  the  name  thereof. 
And  Adam  gave  names  to  all  cattle,  and  to  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  every  beast  of  the 
field."  i 

The  author  pictures  the  animals  in  their  pristine 
state,  as  brought  before  man  that  he  might  name 
them. 

1   SPEECH. 

In  the  long  period  during  which  man  had  lived  surrounded 
hy  the  animals,  the  necessities  of  his  position  had  led  him  to 
observe  their  habits,  know  their  haunts  and  breeding-places,  and 
study  their  character,  and  modes  of  attack  and  defence.  He 
had  learned  to  imitate  their  cries;  and,  by  degrees,  certain  sounds 
were  recognized  as  signifying  certain  animals.  The  objects  of 
nature  and  the  rude  implements  in  use  were  described  by  other 
sounds.  Cries  of  warning,  of  encouragement,  or  of  victory,  and 
the  thousand  accidents  and  incidents  of  life,  all  required  different 
sounds;  and  the  rude  and  guttural  utterances  of  the  savage  man 
were  finally  reduced  to  articulate  speech,  and  language  was 
formed. 

While  this  would  be  true  of  all  races  of  men,  the  results 
would  be  different  in  proportion  to  their  intellectual  capacity, 
activity,  and  experience;  and  the  sounds  given  to  the  various 
subjects  would  vary  with  each  race.  Thus  would  the  ground- 
work, the  foundation,  of  different  tongues  be  commenced,  to  be 
gradually  enlarged,  as  their  experience  increased,  and  their 
necessities  demanded. 


102  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Man,  in  the  various  climes  in  which  he  had 
lived,  had  necessarily  obtained  a  knowledge  of  the 
haunts  and  characteristics  of  the  animals  around 
him.  In  the  formation  of  language,  they  had 
received  names  descriptive  of  their  nature,  size, 
shape,  character,  or  peculiarities.  They  could  not 
name  themselves  or  each  other.  Man  alone  of  all 
created  beings  was  capable  of  giving  them  names. 
This  ability  was  an  evidence  of  his  superiority  and 
power  over  them.  He  alone  was  an  intellectual 
being,  and  this  it  was  that  gave  him  power  and 
dominion  over  every  living  creature. 

And  the  third  command  of  God,  that  man 
should  have  "  dominion  over  every  living  thing 
that  moveth  upon  the  earth,"  was  fulfilled.1 

1     LANGUAGE. 

Professor  Sayce,  in  his  Introduction  to  the  Science  of  Lan- 
guage, says,  "  Does  the  science  of  language  help  us  to  answer 
the  question  of  the  antiquity  of  man  ?  The  answer  must '  be 
both  yes  and  no.'  On  the  one  side,  it  declares  as  plainly  as  geol- 
ogy or  prehistoric  archaeology,  that  the  age  of  the  human  race 
far  exceeds  the  limits  of  six  thousand  years,  to  which  the  monu- 
ments of  Egypt  allow  us  to  trace  back  the  history  of  civilized 
man;  on  the  other  side,  it  can  tell  us  nothing  of  the  long  periods 
of  time  that  elapsed  before  the  formation  of  articulate  speech,  or 
even  of  the  number  of  centuries  which  saw  the  first  essays  at 
language  gradually  developing  into  the  myriad  tongues  of  the 
ancient  and  modern  world.  All  it  can  do  is  to  prove  that  the 
antiquity  of  man,  as  a  speaker,  is  vast  and  indefinite.  When  we 
consider  that  the  grammar  of  the  Assyrian  language,  as  found  in 
inscriptions  earlier  than  15. C.  2000,  is  in  many  respects  less  archaic 
and  conservative  than  that  of  the  language  spoken  to-day  by 


MAN'S  DOMINION.  103 

the  tribes  of  Central  Arabia  ;  when  we  consider  further  that  the 
parent  language  that  gave  birth  to  Assyrian,  Arabic,  and  other 
Semitic  dialects,  must  have  passed  through  long  periods  of 
growth  and  decay,  and  that  in  all  probability  it  was  a  sister  of 
the  parent  tongues  of  old  Egyptian  and  Libyan,  springing  in  their 
turn  from  a  common  mother-speech,  —  we  may  gain  some  idea  of 
the  antiquity  to  which  we  must  refer  the  earliest  form  we  can 
discover  of  a  single  family  of  speech.  And  behind  this  form 
must  have  lain  unnumbered  ages  of  progress  and  development, 
during  which  the  half-articulate  cries  of  the  first  speakers  were 
being  slowly  matured  into  articulate  and  grammatical  language. 
The  length  of  time  required  by  the  process  will  be  most  easily 
conceived,  if  we  remember  how  stationary  the  Arabic  of  illiterate 
nomads  has  been  during  the  last  four  thousand  years,  and  that 
the  language  revealed  by  the  oldest  monuments  of  Egypt  is 
already  decrepit  and  outworn,  already  past  the  bloom  of  creative 
youth.  .  .  . 

"  The  Ural-Altaic  family  of  languages  bears  similar  testimony. 
To  find  a  common  origin  for  Uralic,  Turkish,  and  Mongol,  we 
must  go  back  to  an  indefinitely  great  antiquity.  The  Accadian 
of  Chaldea  is  an  old  and  decaying  speech  when  we  first  discover 
it  in  inscriptions  of  .'!000  B.C.,  —  a  speech,  in  fact,  which  implies  a 
previous  development  at  least  as  long  as  that  of  the  Aryan 
tongues  ;  and  if  we  would  include  Accadian,  or  rather  the  Pro- 
tomedic  group  of  languages  to  which  Accadian  belongs,  in  the 
Ural-Altaic  family,  we  shall  have  to  measure  the  age  of  the  parent 
speech  by  thousands  of  years.  .  .  . 

"  Comparative  philology  thus  agrees  with  geology,  pre-historic 
archaeology,  and  ethnology  in  showing  that  man  as  a  speaker 
has  existed  for  an  enormous  period;  and  this  enormous  period  is 
of  itself  sufficient  to  explain  the  mixture  and  interchanges  that 
have  taken  place  in  languages,  as  well  as  the  disappearance  of 
numberless  groups  of  speech  throughout  the  globe. 

"Thus  it  appears  that  the  requirements  of  race  differentia- 
tion and  of  speech  evolution  argue  just  as  forcibly  as  geological 
considerations  toward  the  almost  inevitable  conclusion,  that  man 
has  had  his  place,  and  has  been  lighting  the  battle  of  life,  in  the 
animal  world  for  unreckonable  ages  of  time." 


104  P RE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


V. 

RESUME   OF  THE  PERIOD  MAN. 

Astronomy  gives  us  a  knowledge  of  the  many- 
changes  which  took  place  before  the  earth  became 
a  solid  body ;  and  geology  teaches  of  the  formation 
of  a  crust  upon  the  surface,  its  gradual  thicken- 
ing, hardening,  and  cooling,  until  in  the  course  of 
ages  it  presented  the  appearance  described  in  the 
second  verse  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis. 

In  the  formative  period  we  have  followed  the 
changes  there  recorded  ;  and  in  the  creative  period 
we  have  seen  the  creation  of  vegetation,  fish,  birds, 
and  animals,  the  gradual  cooling  of  the  earth,  and 
purification  of  the  atmosphere,  and  finally  the 
introduction  of  plants,  animals,  and  birds  created 
to  live  in  this  purer  atmosphere,  followed  by  man, 
who  then  appeared  upon  the  earth. 

The  early  races  of  man  were  suited  by  their 
organization  to  live  in  and  enjoy  the  intense  heat 
which  still  existed.  Some  of  them  were  appar- 
ently but  little  above  the  monkey  or  ape  in  either 
appearance   or   intelligence,   being    covered   with 


lilt  SUM  £  OF  THE  PERIOD  MAN.  105 

short  hair,  and  living  in  the  forests  in  the  same 
way.  They  were  followed  by  black  races,  whose 
skin  adapted  them  for  life  in  heated  regions. 

As  the  earth  continued  to  cool,  the  blacks  were 
followed  by  the  lighter  colored,  and  finally  by  the 
white  races,  as  has  been  shown.  These  races  were 
each  in  its  turn  driven  south  by  the  glacial  ice 
into  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  all  but  a  portion  of 
the  white  races  afterward  migrated  from  the  garden 
to  still  more  southern  countries. 

One  of  the  white  races  remained  in  the  garden. 
They  became  permanent  occupants  of  the  soil; 
having  discarded  their  nomadic  habits,  begun  the 
cultivation  of  the  earth  and  the  raising  of  cattle. 

These  initiatory  steps  to  civilization  are  now 
depicted.  The  change  from  nomad  life  was  by 
slow  and  hesitating  steps,  —  first  by  looking  for- 
ward, and  preparing  for  the  future.  The  experi- 
ment of  one  is  adopted  by  others  ;  and,  little  by 
little,  the  race,  instead  of  seeking  their  food  by 
roaming  to  distant  places,  raises  it  at  will.  He 
that  will  not  work  must  not  eat,  is  the  law  of 
nature ;  and  its  enforcement  produces  ill-will  and 
quarrelling. 

The  cultivation  of  the  earth  by  man  brought  in 
the  element  of  ownership.  While  the  earth  was 
common  property,  and  man  might  freely  eat  of  its 
products  without  question,  his  relations  with  his 


106  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

fellow-man  were  those  of  a  large  family.  The 
results  of  the  chase  and  the  bounties  of  the  earth 
were  shared  by  all  the  tribe,  or  family. 

Now,  however,  he  who  cultivated  the  earth,  and 
by  the  sweat  of  his  brow  caused  Nature  to  in- 
crease her  blessings,  claimed  ownership  of  both 
the  ground  he  tilled  and  the  products  of  his  labor  ; 
and  for  the  good  of  all  that  claim  had  to  be 
allowed.  And  man  learned  that  there  was  a  mine 
and  thine,  that  there  were  rights  of  property  that 
must  be  respected,  and  that  there  were  actions 
which  were  right  or  wrong. 

Previous  to  this  time,  governed  by  his  instincts, 
all  man's  actions  had  been  right,  they  being  in 
accordance  with  the  laws  of  his  nature  ;  but  now 
another  law  was  promulgated,  calling  on  him  to 
deny  the  law  which  had  for  so  long  a  time  gov- 
erned his  actions.  Under  this  law  there  was 
prohibition  to  his  freedom  of  action,  his  freedom 
of  eating  was  restrained,  and  he  had  become 
amenable  to  a  law  beyond  that  of  his  instincts. 

The  social  or  human  law  of  self-protection,  of 
repression,  characterized  by  the  words,  "thou  shalt 
not,"  —  that  law  which  distinguishes  between 
right  and  wrong,  and  decides  questions  of  equity 
between  man  and  man,  —  was  established;  and 
man,  no  longer  a  mere  animal,  became  a  reasoning 
being,  subject  to  law,  and  liable  to  punishment. 


IlGSUMfi   OF  TIIE  PERIOD  MAN.  107 

This  law  was  not  a  divine,  but  a  human,  law, 
governing  man's  actions  with  man.  The  divine 
or  spiritual  law  governs  man's  relations  with  God, 
and  with  man  as  his  child,  capable  of  recognizing 
and  following  his  example  of  returning  good  for 
evil.  Human  law,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent, 
governs  all  people  as  soon  as  they  emerge  from 
the  animal  and  become  intellectual  beings ;  and 
its  precepts,  even  to  the  Golden  Rule,  are  found 
in  the  religious  writings  of  many  nations. 

Many,  if  not  all,  the  various  races  of  man  yet 
exist ;  some  are  still  animals,  as  originally  created. 
These  are  found  in  nearly  all  quarters  of  the 
globe. 

In  Africa  are  tribes  who  live  wild  in  the 
woods,  subsisting  on  birds,  insects,  fruits,  and 
roots.  They  have  what  may  be  called  a  rudi- 
mentary language,  by  which  they  convey  ideas 
to  each  other. 

There  are  others  so  near  the  animal  that  they 
are  hunted  by  other  races,  and  eaten  for  food. 
These  are  probably  covered  with  hair,  and  may 
resemble  the  ape.  H.  M.  Stanley  brought  to 
England  the  skulls  of  two  "sokos,"  an  animal 
hunted  for  food  by  some  of  the  African  tribes 
along  the  Livingstone  River;  and  Professor  Huxley 
at  once  pronounced  them  to  be  the  skulls  of  human 
beings. 


108  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

There  is  a  tribe  of  black  dwarfs  somewhat 
farther  advanced,  using  a  limited  number  of  gut- 
tural sounds  with  which  to  express  their  ideas. 
The  various  negro  races  in  Africa  show  great 
differences  in  their  intellectual  and  moral  develop- 
ments. 

The  Ainos,  who  inhabit  some  of  the  islands  of 
the  Japan  archipelago,  are  covered  with  hair. 

Mrs.  Leonowens,  describing  the  numerous  early- 
races  and  tribes  who  still  inhabit  portions  of  India, 
says : — 

"In  the  Dhendigal  and  neighboring  Wynald 
hills  appear  other  tribes,  apparently  the  oldest  of 
all  the  primitive  races  of  India,  and  of  the  lowest 
type  of  humanity.  They  are  called  Shanars, 
and  are  clothed,  if  at  all,  with  the  bark  of  trees ; 
using  bows  and  arrows,  and  subsisting  chiefly  on 
roots,  wild  honey,  and  reptiles.  Short  in  stature, 
and  agile  as  monkeys,  living  without  habitations, 
among  trees,  they  penetrate  the  jungle  with  mar- 
vellous speed,  and  seem  only  a  step  removed  from 
the  orang-outang  of  Borneo  and  Sumatra.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  these  wild  people,  if  not  indige- 
nous to  the  soil,  occupied  at  one  time  a  large  por- 
tion of  this  country,  and  are  the  remains  of  that 
monkey  race  whom  the  first  Aryan  invaders  met 
with." 

In   Central  America,  also,  an   animal  or  man, 


re'sume'  of  the  period  man.        109 

called  by  the  natives  the  "  Susumeta,"  lives  wild 
in  the  woods  like  the  monkey.  The  natives  be- 
lieve them  to  be  human  beings.  A  European 
traveller,  M.  Auguste,  avers  that  he  saw  one 
killed,  and  believed  homicide  had  been  committed ; 
adding  that  the  animal  was  as  much  a  man  as 
was  he  himself. 


110  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


VI. 

PEEIOD   ADAM. 

The  climate  of  the  garden  since  the  advent  of 
the  white  races  had  steadily  increased  in  frigidity. 
The  ice  drift  continued  until  more  than  one-half 
of  the  northern  hemisphere  was  covered  with  a 
mass  of  ice  of  great  thickness. 

The  resultant  cold  sent  large  numbers  of  the 
white  races  into  Southern  India  ;  others  followed 
the  footsteps  of  the  former  occupants  of  the  garden, 
and  migrated  to  Arabia,  and  from  thence  to  Africa, 
where  they  found  food,  warmth,  and  comfort. 

In  the  previous  period  "  man  "  was  the  subject 
of  the  allegory,  but  in  the  last  scene  the  author 
mentions  a  particular  man  as  giving  names  to  the 
animal  creation.  "Adam"  is  his  name,  and  his 
advance  has  been  greater  than  that  of  any  other. 

Adam  is  the  name  of  a  race ;  and  in  the  follow- 
ing series  of  pictures  the  author  endeavors  to 
show  their  advance  in  civilization,  and  the  various 
steps  by  which  they  were  awakened  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  God,  of  their  accountability  to  him,  and 


PERIOD  ADAM.  Ill 

of  their  responsibility  as  the  leading  race  of  man- 
kind. 

The  word  "Adam"  means  ruddy  (or  reddish), 
high,  eminent,  best. 

"  Ruddy  "  describes  the  personal  appearance  of 
this  race.  David  is  described  in  the  Bible  as  being 
"  ruddy,  and  withal  of  a  beautiful  countenance." 
This  could  be  said  of  none  but  the  white  races ; 
and  the  particular  race  is  indicated  in  the  further 
meanings  of  the  word,  which  are  "  high,"  "  emi- 
nent," "best."  Its  synonymes  are  "lofty,"  "dis- 
tinguished," "  illustrious."  The  only  race  to  which 
these  attributes  belong  is  the  Aryan.  "Arya" 
means  excellent,  superior,  distinguished,  illustri- 
ous, best ;  and  this  family  alone  of  all  the  races  of 
man  answers  both  the  bodily  and  mental  descrip- 
tion given  in  the  word  "Adam."  It  is  the  great 
Aryan  race  whose  progress  we  are  now  to  record. 
It  had  taken  the  advance  ;  and  this  distinction  is 
the  characteristic  of  the  race  to  this  day  as  repre- 
sented in  the  European  nations  and  the  United 
States :  it  leads  all  races  in  intellectual,  moral, 
and  spiritual  knowledge  and  activity. 

The  statement  before  made  with  regard  to  man 
in  general  is  now  repeated  of  Adam. 

"  But  for  Adam  there  was  not  found  an  help 
meet  for  him." 

The  author  is  careful  to  show  that  the  Aryas 


112  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

were  no  farther  advanced  in  this  respect  than 
were  the  other  races  of  man.  All  were  still 
living  in  community,  and  without  family  ties  ;  no 
selection  or  separation  had  yet  taken  place. 

THE   HOME. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep  to  fall 
upon  Adam,  and  he  slept :  and  he  took  one  of  his 
ribs,  and  closed  up  the  flesh  thereof ;  and  the  rib, 
which  the  Lord  God  had  taken  from  man,  made 
he  a  woman,  and  brought  her  unto  the  man.  And 
Adam  said,  This  is  now  bone  of  my  bones,  and  flesh 
of  my  flesh :  she  shall  be  called  Woman,  because 
she  was  taken  out  of  Man.  Therefore  shall  a  man 
leave  his  father  and  his  mother,  and  shall  cleave 
unto  his  wife :  and  they  shall  be  one  flesh." 

This  Aryan  race,  like  the  rest  of  mankind,  had 
slept  the  sleep  of  animal  existence.  During  this 
long  sleep  the  female  had  belonged  to  no  one. 
As  a  rib  is  a  necessary  but  unseen  portion  of 
the  body,  so  she  had  formed  a  necessary  but  un- 
seen part  of  the  human  race.  Children  were  the 
sport  of  circumstances ;  their  father  they  knew 
not.  Both  female  and  child  were  unnoticed  mem- 
bers of  the  group  ;  neither  had  any  individuality ; 
man  alone  was  known.  There  were  no  family 
ties.  The  young  were  early  cared  for  by  the  group, 
or  community.     The   love  of  husband  and  wife, 


THE  nOME.  113 

of  father  and  mother,  brother  and  sister,  parent 
and  child,  was  unknown ;  animal  passions  alone 
ruled.  But  this  was  not  God's  intention.  Woman 
is  a  part  of  man,  of  the  same  race ;  a  slightly  modi- 
fied form  of  man,  she  is  needed  to  complete  and  per- 
fect him.    And  God  created  them  male  and  female. 

The  change  which  for  so  long  a  time  had  been 
contemplated  now  took  place.  The  help  meet 
for  Adam  had  been  found.  The  rib  had  been 
removed  from  his  side ;  the  female  had  been  taken 
out  from  the  group  where  she  had  so  long  been 
unrecognized,  and  had  been  selected  by  man  as 
his  companion.  She  was  of  the  same  nature,  part 
of  the  same  group,  bone  of  his  bones,  and  flesh  of 
his  flesh ;  and  she  had  become  his  wife. 

This  step  was  undoubtedly  made  more  neces- 
sary by  the  increasing  cold.  Life  in  large  groups 
in  the  woods  or  caves,  or  other  temporary  shelter, 
was  insufficient  for  comfort.  Man  felt  the  want 
of  a  closer  relationship,  of  a  place  of  more  com- 
plete shelter,  of  the  warmth  of  an  enclosed  and 
comfortable  fire,  and  of  a  companion  whom  he 
could  claim  as  his  own,  who  should  be  a  sharer 
in  his  joys  and  a  comfort  in  his  sorrows,  —  a  help 
meet  for  him. 

The  Aryas  were  the  first  to  form  the  home,  to 
begin  domestic  life.  The  female  had  been  trans- 
ferred from  the  promiscuous  life  of  the  community 


114  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

to  the  privacy  of  the  new  homes,  which  became 
places  of  enjoyment  and  happiness. 

This  new  and  sacred  relationship  called  forth  new 
powers  and  affections.  Children,  no  longer  the 
property  of  the  group,  became  the  objects  of  the 
united  affections  of  husband  and  wife.  Love  — 
the  atmosphere  and  foretaste  of  heaven  —  dwelt  in 
the  home,  and  brought  out  the  higher  capabilities 
of  all.  The  father  watched  over  and  defended 
his  home,  and  supplied  its  wants.  The  mother 
cared  for  its  inmates,  guided  and  instructed  her 
children,  and  was  solicitous  for  their  welfare. 
The  nobler  qualities  were  stimulated ;  and  man 
commenced  a  new  era  of  existence  on  earth,  and 
walked  in  a  path  leading  to  a  higher  life. 

"  And  they  were  both  naked,  the  man  and  his 
wife,  and  were  not  ashamed." 

Innocence  is  frequently  represented  as  a  nude 
child.  The  child  is  innocent  because  it  does  not 
know  that  it  is  naked.  So  the  Aryan  race,  as 
animals,  knew  no  wrong;  following  the  instincts 
implanted  by  God,  and  by  him  pronounced  good, 
they  were  innocent.  They  did  not  know  that  they 
were  naked.  Notwithstanding  their  advance  in  in- 
tellect, they  were  still  animals.  The  step  from  the 
ignorance,  and  consequent  innocence,  of  the  animal, 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  spiritual  being,  they  were 
not  ready  for,  and  it  had  not  yet  been  taken. 


CIVILIZATION.  115 


CIVILIZATION. 

The  previous  pictures  have  shown  us  the  results 
of  hundreds  of  years  of  gradual  advance,  during 
which  the  Aryan  race,  who  entered  the  garden 
nomads,  depending  on  the  chase  and  the  spontane- 
ous productions  of  the  soil  for  food,  had  settled  in 
permanent  homes,  and  cultivated  the  soil.  These 
families  gradually  grew  into  tribes,  and  these  into 
a  nation,  governed  by  laws,  which  in  process  of 
time  had  been  enlarged  in  their  scope,  and  con- 
solidated into  a  system  of  village  and  patriarchal 
government. 

They  had  also  advanced  in  civilization :  many 
of  the  arts  flourished;  a  picture,  or  hieroglyphic 
system  of  writing  was  known ;  and  many  new 
tools  and  instruments  of  use  in  the  agricultural, 
manufacturing,  and  mechanic  arts  were  employed. 

In  this  intellectual  advance,  woman  had  taken 
her  part.  Established  as  the  teacher  and  guide 
of  her  children,  the  help  meet  for  man,  and  with 
mutual  interests,  she  had  become  his  loving  coun- 
sellor and  friend,  and  of  the  two  was  the  more 
spiritually  inclined.1 

1  The  description  givcu  by  Mr.  William  J.  Hornaday  in  his 
Two  Years  in  the  Jungle,  of  the  Dyaks,  a  native  race  of  Borneo, 
as  mi  untouched  by  modern  civilization,  will  apply  well  to  the 
condition  of  the  Aryas  at  the  time. 

The  Dyaks,  he  says,  have  almost  no  religion.    The  woman  is 


116  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


KNOWLEDGE   OP   GOD. 

"Now  the  serpent  was  more  subtil  than  any 
beast  of  the  field  which  the  Lord  God  had  made. 
And  he  said  unto  the  woman,  Yea,  hath  God  said, 
Ye  shall  not  eat  of  every  tree  of  the  garden? 
And  the  woman  said  unto  the  serpent,  We  may 
eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  trees  of  the  garden :  but  of 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
garden,  God  hath  said,  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  it,  neither 
shall  ye  touch  it,  lest  ye  die.  And  the  serpent  said 
unto  the  woman,  Ye  shall  not  surely  die :  for  God 
doth  know  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof,  then 
your  eyes  shall  be  opened,  and  ye  shall  be  as 
gods,  knowing  good  and  evil.  And  when  the 
woman  saw  that  the  tree  was  good  for  food,  and 
that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be 
desired  to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit 
thereof,  and  did  eat,  and  gave  also  unto  her  hus- 

considered  the  equal  of  man,  except  in  fighting  and  hunting. 
She  is  treated  well,  and  her  advice  is  asked  in  matters  of  impor- 
tance. Each  man  has  hut  one  wife,  and  infidelity  in  marriage  is 
almost  unknown.  The  young  people  are  not  forced  to  marry 
against  their  will.  The  marriage  of  cousins  is  prohibited,  and 
great  care  is  taken  of  hoys  and  girls. 

In  cases  of  infidelity  or  unchastity,  the  man  is  held  equally 
guilty  with  the  woman,  and  with  her  shares  the  disgrace  and 
punishment  of  the  crime. 

Their  houses  are  simple,  and  tbeii  clothing  of  small  account; 
hut  they  are  happy  and  prosperous,  strictly  honest,  temperate, 
aud  musical,  healthy,  hospitable,  sympathetic,  and  charitable. 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  GOD.  117 

band  with  her ;  and  he  did  eat.  And  the  eyes  of 
them  both  were  opened,  and  they  knew  that  they 
were  naked ;  and  they  sewed  fig-leaves  together, 
and  made  themselves  aprons." 
.  Under  the  guise  of  a  serpent,1  the  author  rep- 
resents the  instincts  as  inciting  to  disobedience. 
The  old  law  forbade  man  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the 
tree  of  kuowledge.  The  instincts  (now  sharpened 
by  intellect)  claimed  that  this  old  prohibition  was 
obsolete ;  that  the  good  to  be  received  would  far 
out-balance  the  threatened  evil,  and  that  the  so- 
called  evil  was  good  in  disguise. 

Man,  in  his  long  infancy  of  intellectual  teaching, 
had  arrived  at  a  point  where  something  further  and 
higher  was  needed  and  sought  for.  There  was  a 
God :  his  works  were  seen,  and  his  being  recognized. 
What  were  his  laws  ?  what  his  requirements  ? 

These  questions  had  come  more  especially  to 
the  woman.  Intrusted  by  her  husband  with  the 
education  of  her  children,  with  their  welfare  and 
happiness  at  heart,  she  felt  the  want,  and  awakened 
to  the  necessity,  of  a  new  life.  There  was  some- 
thing needed  as  a  foundation  to  a  good  character 
and  an  upright  life.  It  was  her  intellect  which 
had  enlarged  in  this  direction,  and  to  her  the 
tempter  addressed  his  remarks ;  and  what  were 
the  inducements  he  held  out? 

1  The  serpent  is  the  Eastern  symbol  for  wisdom. 


118  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

First,  A  direct  contradiction  of  the  threatened 
punishment :  "  Ye  shall  not  surely  die." 

Second,  That  she  would  become  like  God,  know- 
ing good  and  evil. 

And  what  was  her  course  of  reasoning  respect- 
ing it  ? 

It  is  "good  for  food,"  for  spiritual  nourishment, 
she  says.  It  is  "pleasant  to  the  eyes,"  pleasant 
in  imagination  ;  to  think  that  I  can  obtain  that 
knowledge  for  which  I  long.  It  is  "  a  tree  to  be 
desired  to  make  one  wise."  My  longing  for  it  is 
right  and  proper :  my  children  require  more  than 
I  can  give  them.  I  wish  to  learn  for  their  sake, 
and  I  will  pluck  and  eat  of  the  fruit  which  shall 
open  my  eyes  and  give  me  new  light. 

In  the  days  of  primal  man  the  eating  of  the 
fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  had  been  prohibited. 
Man  was  not  ready  for  it.  He  had  not  advanced 
far  enough  to  be  able  to  partake  and  receive  nour- 
ishment from  it ;  he  was  an  animal,  and  desired 
it  not.  The  Aryan  was  now  an  intellectual  being, 
looking  forward,  ready  for  and  desiring  to  advance, 
waiting  for  a  revelation.  The  instincts  themselves 
were  urging  him  on,  and  the  time  was  ripe  for  the 
step  to  be  taken. 

As  we  have  before  said,  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge  was  God's  laws.  By  the  eating  of  this 
fruit,  —  in  other  words,  through  a  knowledge  of 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  GOD.  119 

God's  laws,  —  the  ability  is  obtained  to  distinguish 
between  good  and  evil;  and  only  through  this  wis- 
dom can  the  power  be  obtained.  Man's  law  decides 
questions  of  right  and  wrong,  as  between  man  and 
man  ;  but  God's  law  gives  to  man  a  knowledge 
of  his  requirements,  and  of  the  penalty  attached  to 
their  non-fulfilment. 

SIN. 

"  She  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat,  and 
gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her ;  and  he  did 
eat." 

While  the  woman's  intellect  was  the  sharper, 
and  her  desires  for  improvement  the  stronger,  her 
husband  was  with  her,  supporting  and  strengthen- 
ing her. 

If  she  desired  advance,  so  did  he.  While  she 
might  be  the  more  clear-sighted,  he  was  ready  to 
adopt  her  reasoning,  and  go  hand  in  hand  with  her 
in  the  search  for  good. 

Man  learns  by  experience.  The  child  is  told 
not  to  touch  the  heated  stove :  "  it  will  burn." 
But  the  words  of  caution  carry  no  meaning  to  him : 
he  has  never  been  burned,  knows  not  the  sensation. 
He  is  heedless  of  the  caution,  disobeys  the  com- 
mand, and  suffers  the  consequent  pain ;  but  he  has 
learned  something,  he  has  gained  knowledge  that 
will  last  him  his  lifetime,  while  the  accompanying 
punishment  was  short  and  temporary. 


120  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

"  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  it,  neither  shall  ye  touch 
it,  lest  ye  die."  "  Don't  touch,"  was  said  to  the 
child  ;  "  Don't  touch,"  was  the  command  to  man : 
the  result  in  both  cases  is  the  same.  They  ate 
of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  the  death  threatened  as 
the  penalty  of  sin  took  place.  It  was  the  death 
of  innocence.  But  they  gained  something  of  far 
more  value  than  that  loss ;  namely,  the  knowledge 
of  good  and  evil,  which  will  be  theirs  forever. 

DEATH  OF  INNOCENCE. 

"  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were  opened,  and 
they  knew  that  they  were  naked;  and  they  sewed 
fig-leaves  together,  and  made  themselves  aprons." 

Man,  living  in  accordance  with  his  instincts, 
knowing  no  God,  no  higher  law,  was  innocent. 
Having  no  knowledge  of  sin,  the  threatened  death 
of  innocence  carried  with  it  no  meaning.  They 
did  not  even  know  that  they  were  "  naked,"  —  were 
innocent.  But  now  they  have  partaken  of  the 
fruit,  they  have  obtained  experience,  their  eyes 
have  been  opened,  they  know  what  sin  is.  They 
have  lost  innocence,  which  they  did  not  value ;  but, 
like  the  burned  child,  they  have  gained  knowledge, 
—  the  knowledge  of  sin.  While  the  child  will  have 
a  dread  of  fire,  the  man  will  have  a  dread  of  sin, 
because  of  the  consequences. 


KNOWLEDGE   OF  GOD.  121 


temptation: 

Adam  and  his  wife  bad  sinned,  and  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  sin  committed  overwhelmed  them  with 
shame  and  remorse.  They  endeavored  by  subter- 
fuge and  excuse  to  hide  their  sin,  but  they  could 
not  free  themselves  from  the  guilty  knowledge. 
As  the  apron  of  fig-leaves  upon  the  body  only 
served  to  make  their  nakedness  more  conspicuous, 
so  their  excuses  failed  to  hide  their  sin,  even  from 
themselves. 

Sin  is  the  violation  of  a  known  law  of  God. 
Man,  for  thousands  of  years,  following  the  law 
of  his  instincts,  had  broken  every  spiritual  law  of 
God,  yet  was  innocent,  because  the  laws  were 
unknown  to  him  ;  but,  with  a  knowledge  of  his 
laws,  the  violation  of  them  is  sin,  and  sin  is  the 
death  of  innocence. 

To  commit  sin,  was  an  evil ;  but  to  learn  what 
sin  is,  was  an  advance  forever  severing  this  race 
from  the  animal.  Without  sin,  there  is  no  virtue. 
Temptation  is  in  itself  a  means  of  good  or  evil, 
of  virtue  or  vice,  as  we  act  upon  it.  If  we  suc- 
cumb to  the  temptation  and  commit  sin,  we  have 
done  evil ;  if  we  resist  the  temptation  and  over- 
come it,  we  have  advanced  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  have  gained,  not  innocence,  but  virtue. 

Temptation  is  the  father  of  virtue,  as  well  as 


122    )  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

of  vice.  As  there  is  no  sin  without  temptation, 
so  also  there  is  no  virtue  without  the  same  tempta- 
tion. The  child  and  the  animal  man  are  innocent, 
but  they  are  not  virtuous.  Innocence  is  a  nega- 
tive quality,  the  absence  of  sin ;  but  a  man  who 
has  obtained  a  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  and 
yet  lives  a  virtuous  life,  is  immensely  greater  than 
the  innocent  man.  Virtue  is  a  positive  quality ; 
it  is  the  result  of  conflict  and  strife ;  it  creates 
power,  strength,  firmness  and  makes  the  complete 
man.  Christ  was  called  upon  to  sustain  greater 
temptations  than  man  ever  bore  before  or  since  ; 
and  his  complete  triumph  over  them  has  made 
him  our  exemplar  and  guide,  —  the  "perfect  man." 
The  greatest  advance  ever  made  by  man  was 
when  he  learned  the  nature  of  sin,  when  he  ob- 
tained the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil.  To-day 
without  it  we  should  be  animals. 

CONSCIENCE. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  called  unto  Adam,  and 
said  unto  him,  Where  art  thou?  And  he  said, 
I  heard  thy  voice  in  the  garden,  and  I  was  afraid, 
because  I  was  naked ;  and  I  hid  myself.  And  he 
said,  Who  told  thee  that  thou  wast  naked?  Hast 
thou  eaten  of  the  tree,  whereof  I  commanded  thee 
that  thou  shouldest  not  eat?  And  the  man  said, 
The  woman  whom  thou   gavest   to  be  with   me, 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  GOD.  123 

she  gave  me  of  the  tree,  and  I  did  eat.  And  the 
Lord  God  said  unto  the  woman,  What  is  this 
that  thou  hast  done  ?  And  the  woman  said,  The 
serpent  beguiled  me,  and  I  did  eat." 

Conscience  was  now  for  the  first  time  heard ; 
the  voice  of  God  in  the  heart  upbraided  them  and 
condemned  their  sin.  They  tried  in  vain  to  jus- 
tify themselves:  their  excuses  only  showed  their 
knowledge  of  the  crime  they  had  committed. 
Being  confronted  with  the  evidence  of  their  sin 
in  the  knowledge  of  their  nakedness,  Adam  indi- 
rectly charged  God  with  being  the  cause  of  his 
crime,  by  giving  him  the  woman,  at  whose  solici- 
tation he  did  eat ;  and  the  woman  hastened  to  lay 
the  blame  on  the  instincts,  also  given  by  God. 

Conscience  is  born  of  the  knoivledge  of  good  and 
evily  and  is  unknown  to  the  animal  man.  It  is 
not  until  God  is  known,  and  his  laws  recognized, 
that  man  has  a  standard  for  guidance.  A  knowl- 
edge of  good  and  evil  is  necessary  to  awaken  con- 
science, and  until  then  man  is  naked  and  innocent. 
In  just  proportion  to  man's  spiritual  advance  is 
the  sensitiveness  and  strength  of  his  conscience. 

The  voice  of  conscience  in  the  heart  of  a  man 
born  and  bred  in  the  den  of  vice  and  ignorance 
is  dull  and  indistinct,  almost  lifeless,  as  compared 
with  that  in  the  heart  of  a  Channing,  Thomas 
a  Kempis,  or  Christ. 


124  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

THE  INSTINCTS  IN  SUBJECTION. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  said  unto  the  serpent,  Be- 
cause thou  hast  done  this,  thou  art  cursed  above 
all  cattle,  and  above  every  beast  of  the  field ; 
upon  thy  belly  shalt  thou  go,  and  dust  shalt  thou 
eat  all  the  days  of  thy  life :  and  I  will  put 
enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between 
thy  seed  and  her  seed ;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head, 
and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel." 

Under  the  semblance  of  a  curse,  the  author 
shows  a  fact;  namely,  the  consequences  of  their 
act. 

The  race  had  obtained  a  knowledge  of  sin  and 
of  temptation.  They  had  advanced  so  far  that 
they  recognized  the  source  of  the  temptaion  to 
be  their  natural,  or  instinctive,  propensities  and 
desires ;  and  they  saw  that  only  by  keeping  a  con- 
stant and  steady  guard  over  these  instincts  could 
they  obey  God.  They  had  learned  that  because  of 
these  constant  temptations  to  wrong,  the  instincts 
must  be  put  in  subjection ;  that  not  a  single  sug- 
gestion of  wrong-doing  must  be  entertained,  but 
the  evil  temptation  be  crushed  at  once. 

WOMAN  BLESSED. 

"  Unto  the  woman  he  said,  I  will  greatly  mul- 
tiply thy  sorrow  and  thy  conception  ;  in  sorrow 
thou  shalt  bring  forth   children ;  and  thy  desire 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  GOB.  125 

shall  be  to  thy  husband,  and  he  shall  rule  over 
thee." 

Again  the  condemnation  of  God  is  merely  a 
statement  by  the  author  of  the  new  condition  of  the 
female,  caused  by  the  spiritual  knowledge  which 
she  has  received,  and  the  new  duties  devolving 
upon  her. 

Woman,  who,  as  an  unknown  member  of  the 
race,  had  borne  but  few  children,  and  who  after 
their  infancy  had  no  knowledge  of,  or  care  for 
them,  had  become  since  the  establishment  of  the 
home,  the  mother  of  numerous  children,  whom  she 
nourished,  cared  for,  watched  over,  and  instructed. 
The  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  awakened  new 
responsibilities,  new  hopes,  and  new  fears.  Anxi- 
ety for  their  spiritual  welfare  was  added  to  her 
former  cares,  and  with  her  conception  her  solicitude 
is  increased ;  yet  at  the  same  time  are  her  joys 
multiplied. 

In  the  old  times,  though  a  mother,  she  had  no 
husband,  and  soon  lost  her  child;  the  family 
relations  were  unknown.  Under  her  new  condi- 
tions of  being,  sheltered  and  encouraged  in  her 
husband's  affection,  and  protected  by  his  arms,  she 
joyed  in  the  increase  of  her  children  :  they  were  a 
bond  of  affection.  She  leaned  on  the  love  of  her 
husband,  and  in  his  support  was  contented  and 
happy. 


126  PliE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Nothing  distinguishes  the  real  advance  of  this 
race  so  much  as  the  position  held  by  the  female. 
Wherever  woman  is  held  in  reverence  and  affec- 
tion, wherever  she  is  the  help  meet  for  man,  his 
equal,  bearing  her  full  share  of  the  duties  and 
responsibilities  of  the  home,  there  we  shall  find 
man  in  his  highest  state  of  development,  and 
government  the  most  enlightened  and  liberal. 

In  this  picture,  the  woman  was  recognized  as 
responsible  to  God  and  subject  to  his  laws.  She 
had  taken  position  as  an  equal  partner  with  man 
in  the  home ;  she  had  found  her  proper  sphere  in 
the  care  and  instruction  of  her  young ;  and  her 
influence  was  felt  in  the  nation,  in  the  building 
up  of  a  religious  people. 

MAN  BLESSED. 

"And  unto  Adam  he  said,  Because  thou  hast 
hearkened  unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife,  and  hast 
eaten  of  the  tree,  of  which  I  commanded  thee, 
saying,  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it:  cursed  is  the 
ground  for  thy  sake  ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of  it 
all  the  days  of  thy  life  ;  thorns  also  and  thistles 
shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee,  and  thou  shalt  eat  the 
herb  of  the  field ;  in  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt 
thou  eat  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground: 
for  out  of  it  wast  thou  taken  :  for  dust  thou  art, 
and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return." 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  GOD.  127 

"  Because."  The  curse  again  represents  the 
consequences  of  his  acts,  and  the  position  to  which 
this  race  has  arrived.  "  Because  thou  hast  heark- 
ened unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife,"  —  hast  followed 
her  counsel,  hast  sustained  her  in  her  search  for 
good,  and,  throwing  off  the  fetters  of  the  animal, 
hast  advanced  with  her  in  thy  desire  for  religious 
knowledge, — therefore,  "cursed  is  the  ground  for 
thy  sake."  Not  man  is  cursed,  but  the  ground; 
and  for  bis  sake,  his  good,  his  benefit,  his  eternal 
welfare. 

This  beautiful  earth,  with  all  its  delights  for 
the  senses,  containing  every  thing  which  the  in- 
stinct of  man  craves,  full  of  creature  comforts ; 
this  earth,  which  has  fully  satisfied  all  the  long- 
ings of  the  animal  man,  —  is  now  cursed  for  his 
sake.  While  he  looks  upon  it,  and  recognizes  its 
loveliness,  he  shall  not  be  satisfied.  He  is  now 
cognizant  of  a  future  life;  he  now  understands 
that  this  is  not  the  end  of  his  existence.  The  tree 
of  life,  twin  of  the  tree  of  knowledge,  is  before 
him  ;  and  he  longs  to  partake  of  its  fruit,  and  live 
forever.  He  has  learned  that  this  life  is  not  his 
goal,  but  that  it  is  the  scene  of  his  trials.  Thorns 
and  thistles  of  disappointment  and  sorrow  await 
him  ;  he  shall  eat  of  the  herb  of  affliction  ;  all  his 
labor  shall  give  him  but  temporary  satisfaction ; 
and  here  he  shall  have  no  permanent  happiness. 


128  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  fruit  of  the  tree  gave  unto  the  Aryan  race 
the  knowledge  of  good  immensely  greater  than 
the  evil.  This  knowledge,  while  it  opened  their 
eyes  to  their  nakedness  and  sin,  showed  them  also 
a  new  life,  the  spiritual.  This  present  life  had 
now  become  to  them  a  scene  of  growth  and  devel- 
opment, as  well  as  of  toil  and  trouble.  While  it 
gratified  the  animal  senses,  it  did  not  content  the 
new  longings  of  the  spirit  for  something  more 
lovely  and  satisfying  to  be  found  beyond.  They 
had  taken  that  great  step  which  allied  them  to 
God.  Even  though  they  sin,  they  could  never  go 
back  to  the  animal  existence.  A  new  and  larger 
life  had  opened  to  them :  they  had  entered  therein, 
and  had  learned  that  sin  brought  misery,  and  that 
well  doing  resulted  in  happiness.  Life  on  this 
earth  would  be  short,  full  of  trial,  temptation, 
disappointment,  and  sorrow.  Here  man  must 
labor  for  the  bread  which  perisheth ;  but  his  real 
home  is  beyond,  and  to  that  he  must  turn  his 
steps  as  the  goal  of  Iris  desires. 

WOMAN   THE   UNIVERSAL  MOTHER. 

"  And  Adam  called  his  wife's  name  Eve,  because 
she  was  the  mother  of  all  living." 

In  these  words  Adam  crowns  his  wife  with  the 
acknowledgment  of  her  virtues.  It  was  woman, 
who,  by  her  faithfulness  in  the  moral  and  religious 


WOMAN   THE   UNIVERSAL  MOTHER.        129 

instructions  of  the  young,  in  her  spiritual  pre- 
science, and  her  courage  in  the  right,  had  brought 
the  race  to  that  point  where  they  could  appreciate 
and  receive  the  teachings  of  God. 

In  this  race  woman  was  received  as  the  equal 
of  man.  She  was  his  friend,  his  counsellor.  She 
sought  the  truth,  and  instructed  her  children ;  and 
her  care  and  labor  are  gratefully  acknowledged. 
No  other  race  had  attained  to  the  same  height  of 
spiritual  knowledge;  and  (Eve)  the  women  of  the 
race  were  the  mothers  of  all  living,  of  all  who  had 
obtained  a  knowledge  of  the  life  beyond. 

Even  to  this  time  is  this  true.  The  Aryan  race 
is  the  only  living  race  of  mankind.  All  others 
are  either  in  the  darkness  and  sleep  of  animal 
existence,  or,  just  awakening,  are  slowly  learning 
how  to  live.  Some  have  advanced  to  the  intellect- 
ual, others  are  commencing  the  spiritual  period ; 
while  many  are  still  animals,  governed  by  their 
instincts  alone. 

Beyond  this,  however,  the  woman  is  the  uni- 
versal mother  of  all  God's  children. 

The  Aryas  believed  that  they  were  literally 
the  children  of  God,  that  he  was  their  actual 
father ;  and  they  endeavored  to  live  lives  worthy 
of  their  parentage. 

To  the  mother  they  gave  the  highest  position 
in  the  family.     They  honored  and  revered  her  as 


130  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

the  procreative  agent  of  God,  through  whom  he 
brought  his  children  into  this  world.  To  her  they 
intrusted  the  care  and  culture  of  the  child  as  a 
sacred  charge :  she  was  not  only  the  mother,  but 
also  the  spiritual  guide  and  instructor,  of  the  child. 
She  was,  indeed,  the  mother  of  all  living.  No 
child  of  God  could  appear  in  this  world,  except 
through  the  intervention  of  the  woman.  This 
belief  is  the  key  to  the  close  and  confidential  rela- 
tions existing  between  the  Aryan  and  his  God, 
their  trust  in  his  love  and  care,  as  shown  by  the 
writings  which  have  come  down  to  us.1 

THE   LAW   OF   THE   SPIRIT. 

"  Unto  Adam  and  to  his  wife  did  the  Lord  God 
make  coats  of  skins,  and  clothed  them." 

The  emblem  represents  the  animal  instincts  as 
no  longer  fierce,  subtile,  watching  the  opportu- 
nity to  strike  and  wound  or  kill,  but  as  subdued, 
given  wholly  into  the  control  of  man.  As  the 
uncivilized  man  used  the  skins  of  the  wild  beasts 
(the  only  portion  that  could  be  made  of  use)  to 

1  Mrs.  Leonowens  in  her  very  interesting  work,  Life  and 
Travels  in  India,  in  writing  of  the  position  of  woman  among 
the  Parsees,  or  Persian  Aryas,  says,  "In  the  early  days  of  the 
Zoroastrians,  woman  was  held,  not  so  much  as  an  equal,  bul  as 
something  superior  in  the  home.  In  social  rights  and  homo 
duties,  the  hushand  and  wife  shared  alike;  and,  side  by  side, 
they  ministered  to  the  holy  fires  on  their  household  hearth. 
The  bride  and  bridegroom  are  distinctly  enjoined  to  perform 


THE  LAW  OF  THE  SPIRIT.  131 

clothe  and  warm  him,  so  the  instincts,  the  animal 
portion  of  man,  are  placed  in  his  hands  to  admin- 
ister to  his  comfort,  and  to  be  used  for  his  benefit. 
As  guides  for  man,  they  are  of  no  further  use  ;  but 
held  in  subjection,  and  properly  used,  they  will 
add  to  his  happiness  and  well  being. 

Thus  God  shows  man  the  proper  position  of  the 
instincts.  When  governed  by  the  intellect  alone, 
they  become  intensified ;  and  man  riots  in  the 
indulgence  of  his  lusts  and  passions.  This  is  seen 
in  the  sketch  we  have  of  life  in  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  and  among  the  Canaanites.  It  is  seen 
also  in  the  increase  of  crime  in  civilized  countries, 
where  woman  has  neglected  the  religious  training 
of  her  children,  and  where  the  common-school 
education  is  unaccompanied  by  religious  teaching. 

These  same  instincts,  under  the  command  and 
guidance  of  the  spirit,  give  power,  strength,  and 
force  to  all  good  purposes.  They  are  the  propell- 
ing powers ;  and,  properly  used,  they  make  the  man 
a  larger,  nobler,  more  powerful  man.  Originally 
pronounced  by  God  good,  for  the  guidance  of  the 

together  their  civil  and  religious  duties.  But  the  poetic  love 
and  reverence  which  surrounded  woman  in  the  early  days  of 
the  Aryans,  and  which  is  still  unsurpassed  in  all  their  literature, 
struck  deeper  than  laws  or  rules  ;  and  in  a  burst  of  generous 
and  spiritual  enthusiasm,  all  men  were  commanded  to  bow  the 
knee  in  filial  reverence  before  the  mother  of  a  family,  declaring 
a  mother  to  be  greater,  more  blessed,  than  a  thousand  fathers." 


132  PliE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

animal  man,  they  continue  good,  as  the  servant  of 
the  spiritual  man. 

As  in  the  establishment  of  the  home  the  Deity 
is  represented  as  personally  acting,  so  in  the  pres- 
ent case  it  is  God  who  makes  "  coats  of  skins 
and  clothes  them."  The  act  is  emphasized  as  a 
divine  gift.  There  is  shadowed  forth  in  the  action 
of  the  Deity  a  special  gift.  He  confers  on  man 
a  power  which  he  did  not  before  possess. 

Man  himself,  and  the  material  world  around 
him,  are  governed  by  laws  which  he  calls  "  natu- 
ral." These  laws  are  to  a  certain  extent  known, 
and  their  action  can  be  depended  upon.  Any  thing 
not  controlled  by  these  laws  is  termed  super- 
natural,— beyond  or  above  nature.  The  results 
of  such  supernatural  action  have  been  called  mira- 
cles ;  the  actuality  of  miracles  has  been  ques- 
tioned, and  by  some  they  have  been  denounced  as 
impossible. 

In  the  symbol  before  us,  the  skin  originally 
bestowed  on  the  animal  for  his  own  use  has  been 
placed  in  the  hands  of  man  as  the  superior  animal 
for  his  use.  In  like  manner  the  natural  laws 
governing  the  animal  man  and  material  things 
are  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  spiritual  man  as 
the  superior  and  ruler  of  the  animal  man.  The 
skin  is  given  to  man  to  clothe,  to  cover  him.  God, 
who  has  covered  his  child,  the  spiritual  man,  with 


THE   LAW  OF  THE  SPIRIT.  133 

an  animal  or  material  body,  subject  to  the  laws 
of  nature,  places  those  laws  in  the  hands  of  the 
spiritual  man,  subject  to  the  supernatural  laws  of 
the  spirit,  which  have  power  over,  and  govern  or 
supersede,  the  natural  laws. 

This  power  held  by  the  spirit  over  the  laws  of 
nature  is  but  little  known  or  understood  at  the 
present  time  ;  it  evidently  was  known  to,  and  was 
used  by,  the  Aryas. 

In  the  Old  Testament  we  have  the  record  of 
holy  men  and  prophets,  who,  enlightened  by  God, 
were  made  acquainted  with,  and  used,  this  spiritual 
power.  In  the  New  Testament  the  Christ  had 
full  knowledge  of  these  spiritual  laws :  he  used 
them  in  the  healing  of  multitudes,  and  taught  his 
disciples  to  wield  the  same  power ;  so  that  the 
seventy  sent  forth  by  him  report  on  their  return 
their  full  success  in  the  application  of  these  laws. 

This  power  of  the  spirit  is  given  only  to  those, 
who,  conscious  of  the  indwelling  presence  of  God, 
hold  constant  communion  with  him,  and  govern 
their  lives  by  his  expressed  will  and  law  ;  these, 
influenced  by  the  desire  to  aid  and  help  their 
fellowman,  seeking  the  power  in  the  spirit  of  the 
Christ,  for  the  good  of  mankind,  may  hope  to 
receive  the  blessing. 


134  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


THE  AEYAS   IN   THE   GAEDEN. 

The  Arj'as  with  other  white  races  entered  Hin- 
dostan  about  B.C.  15000.  The  glacial  ice,  caus- 
ing a  gradual  increase  of  cold,  had  driven  to 
warmer  climes  most  of  the  races  who  depended 
on  the  bounties  of  Nature  and  the  chase  for  sus- 
tenance ;  the  Aryas,  meantime,  moving  farther 
south.  The  frigid  zone,  or  belt,  in  its  southern 
progress  finally  reached  Northern  Hindostan.  The 
immense  body  of  ice  and  snow  which  covered  the 
Himalaya  Mountains  aided  greatly  in  refrigerat- 
ing the  atmosphere.  Passage  out  of  India  became 
impossible,  the  passes  of  the  mountains  being 
closed  and  blocked  by  ice.  Thus  confined  in  the 
central  and  southern  portion  of  the  country,  sepa- 
rated from  all  the  rest  of  mankind  for  a  period 
of  three  or  four  thousand  years,  they  were  stimu- 
lated by  the  exigencies  of  their  situation  to  invent 
means  by  which  they  could  protect  themselves 
from  the  intense  cold  at  night  and  the  scorching 
heat  of  day.  Civilization  brought  new  wants; 
each,  in  turn,  being  met  by  new  inventions. 
Wants  supplied,  luxuries  demanded  new  means 
of  supply.  Thrown  entirely  on  their  own  re- 
sources, skill  and  wisdom  increased,  and  new  de- 
mands were  met  by  new  inventions.  Thus  the 
race  progressed.     They  obtained  a  knowledge  of 


THE   Til  in  D   MIC  RATION.  135 

many  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  became  a 
highly  intellectual  people.  Their  spiritual  progress 
during  this  period  we  have  herein  described. 

It  is  difficult  for  us  to  imagine  the  great 
changes  in  the  daily  temperature  of  this  period. 
In  summer,  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun  by  day 
created  intense  heat,  more  especially  when  accom- 
panied by  southerly  winds  which  had  swept  over 
lands  of  torrid,  or  more  than  torrid,  heat ;  while 
at  night  the  immense  body  of  ice  at  so  short  a 
distance  north,  with  the  neighborhood  of  enormous 
ranges  of  mountains  covered  from  head  to  foot 
with  ice,  made  the  rigor  of  the  night  severe,  and 
caused  frequent  destruction  of  vegetation. 

In  winter,  the  immense  body  of  ice,  only  twenty 
or  thirty  degrees  north,  sent  out  its  long  fingers  of 
ice  and  snow,  causing  intense  cold,  with  storms  and 
blizzards  of  days  and  even  weeks  duration,  which 
often  reached  to,  or  even  south  of,  the  equator, 
and  carried  death  to  any  hot-country  animals  in 
its  path. 

THE  THIRD  MIGRATION. 

"  And  the  name  of  the  third  river  is  Hiddekel : 
that  is  it  which  goeth  toward  the  east  of  Assyria." 

Hiddekel  is  the  name  given  to  the  country 
bordering  on,  and  east  of,  the  River  Tigris,  cover- 
ing the  high  plains  of  southern  Central  Asia. 

About  11500,  the  southerly  movement  of  the 


136  r RE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

glacial  ice  ceased,  and  a  counter-action  commenced. 
The  habitable  belts  slowly  followed  the  ice  in  its 
northern  retreat,  and  warmth  gradually  increased. 
The  flora  and  fauna  of  the  country  changed ;  the 
vegetation  of  the  semi-tropics  replaced  that  of 
the  temperate  zone ;  and  the  animals  of  the  same 
zone  disappearing,  they  were  replaced  by  those  of 
the  warmer  clime. 

As  the  temperate  belt  moved  northward,  those 
races  which  had  not  made  permanent  habitations 
moved  with  it.  About  B.C.  9000,  large  bodies  of 
the  white  races  moved  from  Northern  Africa,  from 
Arabia  and  Hindostan,  into  parts  of  Western  Asia 
esat  of  the  country  afterward  known  as  Assj'ria. 
These  races  were  still  nomads,  living  in  promis- 
cuous intercourse,  and  without  family  ties. 

This  movement  from  the  garden  left  India 
largely  in  the  possession  of  the  Aryas ;  here  for 
many  yeays  more  they  increased  in  civilization 
and  in  intellectual  and  spiritual  knowledge. 

THE   ARYAS'   EDUCATION  COMPLETED,   AND  THEIR 
WORK   APPOINTED. 

"  And  the  Lord  God  said,  Behold,  the  man  has  be- 
come as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil :  and  now, 
lest  he  put  forth  his  hand,  and  take  also  of  the 
tree  of  life,  and  eat,  and  live  forever :  therefore 
the  Lord  God  sent  him  forth  from  the  Garden  of 


THE  ARTA8'    EDUCATION   COMPLETED.      137 

Eden,  to  till  the  ground  from  whence  he  was 
taken." 

In  these  stirring  words,  the  writer  of  the  alle- 
gory pictures  God  as  proclaiming  the  work  of 
preparation  complete.  The  Aryan  has  become  as 
God.  He  partakes  of  God's  nature,  and  with  him 
has  a  knowledge  of  good  and  evil.  He  has  reached 
the  object  of  his  creation  ;  is  in  the  image  of  God, 
and  after  his  likeness ;  has  become  aware  of  his 
birthright,  and  looks  forward  to  a  life  beyond  this 
earth,  as  the  goal  of  his  desires. 

Adam  had  partaken  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge.  His  strong  wish  for  a  better  life  had 
been  gratified,  and  he  had  obtained  the  knowledge 
of  which  he  was  in  search.  But  this  had  led  to  a 
higher  knowledge,  that  of  eternal  life ;  and  that  was 
now  the  object  of  his  desire.  How  should  he 
obtain  it? 

God  teaches  him  that  eternal  life  is  the  reward 
of  those  who  do  his  will.  He  must  "  till  the 
ground  from  whence  he  was  taken,"  must  impart  to 
others  the  spiritual  knowledge  he  had  gained.  No 
other  way  was  given  by  which  Adam  could  obtain 
this  coveted  end. 

The  Aryas  were  the  only  race  which  had  at- 
tained to  spiritual  knowledge.  They  alone  had 
the  knowledge  of  the  fatherhood  of  God,  of  eternal 
life,  and  the  way  ;  and  they  alone  could  instruct 
others  in  this  glorious  evangel. 


138  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Because  he  had  attained  this  knowledge,  "  there- 
fore the  Lord  God  sent  him  forth  from  the  Garden 
of  Eden."  This  favored  race  had  now  a  work  to 
do.  The  duty  is  laid  upon  them  to  teach  and 
enlighten  the  world.  This  revelation  is  now  com- 
plete, and  it  has  been  placed  in  their  hands  to 
teach  to  others.  They  cannot  free  themselves 
from  the  obligation  laid  upon  them,  to  spread  the 
knowledge  of  God,  his  laws  and  requirements; 
of  man,  his  position  and  destiny  throughout  the 
world.  They  have  been  favored  of  God,  and 
must  repay  his  favor  by  doing  his  will. 

"  So  he  drove  out  the  man." 

About  B.C.  8000,  the  object  of  the  long  isolation 
of  this  race  in  the  Garden  of  Eden  had  been 
accomplished. 

Undisturbed  by  other  races,  they  had  grown 
in  numbers,  and  advanced  in  civilization  and  in 
intellectual  and  spiritual  knowledge.  They  had 
reached  the  highest  spiritual  position  possible  to 
man  on  this  earth.  They  must  no  longer  tarry  in 
the  garden  of  animal  delights,  but  must  give  to 
others  what  they  had  so  freely  received. 

God  was  so  urgent  that  his  commands  should  be 
obeyed,  that  he  "drove  out  the  man,"  that  the 
work  laid  upon  them  should  be  at  once  com- 
menced ;  that  they  should  "  till  the  ground  "  now 
open  to  them. 


THE  FOURTH  MIGRATION.  139 


THE   FOURTH  MIGRATION. 

"  And  the  fourth  river  is  Euphrates." 

The  Valley  of  the  Euphrates,  called  in  the  Bible 
the  Plain  of  Shinar,  is  the  land  receiving  the 
fourth  river  of  migration. 

The  continued  movement  of  the  glacial  ice 
northward  had  caused  a  return  of  the  tropical 
belt  north  of  the  equator,  and  in  India  the  heat 
had  been  steadily  increasing  for  years.  Emigra- 
tion northward  among  the  nomadic  races,  com- 
menced long  years  before,  had  continued  even 
unto  the  present  time ;  but  now  those  who  had 
resided  in  more  permanent  abodes,  in  villages 
and  towns,  began  to  feel  the  effects  of  the 
heat. 

Less  ready  to  move  than  their  nomadic  breth- 
ren, they  had  lingered  on,  becoming  inured  to  the 
heat  that  so  gradually  increased.  The  climate 
had  affected  their  bodily  characteristics.  They 
had  become  languid,  spiritless,  disinclined  to  exer- 
tion, and  had  lost  their  original  energy,  strength, 
and  elasticity.  This  condition  of  existence  had, 
however,  given  them  a  more  studious  and  serious 
cast  of  character,  making  them  more  thoughtful, 
and  had  led  them  to  a  higher  position  in  spiritual 
life  than  could  have  been  possible  under  other, 
and  more  variable,  circumstances. 


140  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  warmth  of  the  climate  had  finally  become 
so  intense  as  to  affect  the  health  of  the  people  ; 
more  especially  were  the  children  sickened  by  the 
deadly  miasmas  that  filled  the  air.  Fever  and 
pestilence  prevailed,  and  men  created  for  a  differ- 
ent and  cooler  clime  could  not  sustain  the  noxious 
vapors  and  debilitating  heat.  They  were  literally 
driven  from  the  garden  no  longer  adapted  to 
their  want.1 

The  flora  and  fauna  of  the  country  had  for  a 
long  time  been  changing.  The  vegetation  of  the 
temperate  zone  had  disappeared,  and  had  been 
replaced  by  that  of  the  semi-tropical  and  torrid 
zones.  The  beasts,  birds,  reptiles,  and  insects  of 
the  hot  climates  had  taken  possession  of  the 
woods,  plains,  rivers,  and  jungles.  The  various 
discomforts  caused  by  them,  with  the  increasing 
heat,  caused  a  strong  and  general  movement  from 
the  central  and  southern  portions  of  India ;  and 
large  numbers  sought  a  more  temperate  clime. 
Passing  out  of  India,  they  turned  westward  along 
the  shores  of  the  Indian  Ocean  and  Persian  Gulf, 
until  the  fertile  valley  of  the  Euphrates  arrested 
their  course.  Still  larger  numbers  from  southern 
India  arrived  by  means  of  vessels,  at   the  same 

1  It  is  a  well-known  fact,  that  the  children  horn  in  India  of 
English  parents  cannot  live  in  the  climate  :  their  parents  are 
obliged  to  send  them  to  England  to  preserve  their  lives. 


TIIE   TREE  OF  LIFE,   AND   THE    WAY.      141 

place.  Here,  a  thousand  or  fifteen  hundred  miles 
north  of  their  old  home,  they  again  greeted  the 
familiar  trees  and  plants  of  the  temperate  zone, 
and  felt  again  the  invigorating  influence  of  its 
cooler  atmosphere.  Here,  driving  out  by  their 
superior  numbers  the  various  nomadic  tribes  who 
had  made  this  fertile  plain  their  camping-ground, 
they  formed  their  homes. 

Continual  accessions  from  India  soon  covered 
the  plain  with  towns,  villages,  and  cities,  until 
they  had  consolidated  into  a  nation.  At  the  same 
time  the  new  surroundings  and  necessities  caused 
an  increased  demand  for  mechanical  and  manu- 
facturing work  of  various  kinds,  and  had  a  de- 
cided effect  upon  the  arts  and  industries  of  the 
people. 

THE  TREE  OP  LIFE,  AND  THE  WAY. 

"  And  he  placed  at  the  east  of  the  Garden  of 
Eden  Cherubims,  and  a  flaming  sword  which 
turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of 
life." 

The  tree  of  life  was  with  the  tree  of  knowl- 
edge in  the  garden  from  the  first,  ready  for  man 
when  he  should  desire  with  all  his  heart  to  obtain 
it ;  but,  unlike  the  tree  of  knowledge,  it  could 
not  be  seized.  God  protected  it  from  man  by  the 
llaming   sword   of    his   requirements ;   and   those 


142  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

requirements  are,  that  we  do   his  will.     That  is 
"  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life.1 

1  It  has  been  claimed  that  man  is  possessed  of  eternal  life 
by  reason  of  his  birth  as  son  of  God;  that  the  wicked  who  do 
not  his  will  still,  are  immortal:  and  it  is  upon  this  claim  that  the 
doctrine  of  a  never-ending  life  of  misery,  of  eternal  damnation, 
is  based. 

The  teaching  of  the  allegory  contradicts  this  horrible  defa- 
mation of  God.  The  way  of  life  is  kept  from  all  who  refuse  to 
do  his  will.  God,  more  merciful  than  man,  allows  the  death  of 
the  spirit  —  the  second  death  —  to  the  wicked. 

"  In  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

We  have  shown  that  sin  was  the  death  of  innocence:  it  was 
also  the  death  of  the  spiritual  man. 

Disease  is  the  commencement  of  death  in  the  natural  body; 
and,  if  not  arrested  in  its  course,  and  cured,  that  body  will  die. 
Sin  is  a  disease  of  the  spiritual  body;  and,  if  it  is  not  repented  of, 
and  forsaken,  it  will  inevitably  cause  the  death  of  the  spirit. 
The  allegory  teaches  us  that  eternal  life  does  not  belong  to  man, 
except  in  the  germ:  its  growth  and  continuance  depend  on  living 
a  righteous  and  holy  life.  God  bestows  it  only  on  those  who 
seek  it  by  doing  his  will.  The  sinner  does  not  receive  "  the  gift 
of  God,"  and  cannot  therefore  suffer  eternal  punishment,  except 
as  eternal  oblivion  is  such  a  punishment. 


ltlZsUMti   OF  PERIOD  ADAM.  143 


VII. 

RESUME   OF   PERIOD  ADAM. 

Let  us  not  be  misunderstood.  These  emblems 
represent  no  particular  action  or  event,  but  pre- 
sent the  results  of  hundreds  of  years  of  gradual 
advance  in  intellectual,  moral,  and  spiritual  knowl- 
edge. There  was  no  individual  Adam  or  Eve, 
no  surgical  operation  performed.  There  was  no 
actual  tree  of  knowledge  or  tree  of  life,  and  no 
serpent.  These  symbols  represent  the  object  of 
man's  being,  and  the  goal  towards  which  he  was 
to  direct  his  steps ;  namely,  the  knowledge  of 
God,  of  his  laws  and  requirements,  and  of  his 
relationship  to  man ;  of  man,  his  nature,  wants, 
capabilities,  work,  and  destiny ;  of  immortal  life 
as  the  object  of  man's  desires,  and  the  reward  of 
his  faithfulness. 

From  that  day  to  this,  man  has  been  partaking 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  has  been  gradually  learning  what  are 
God's  laws  and  requirements,  is  slowly  coming  to 
a  belief  in  the  actual  fatherhood  of  God,  is  begin- 


144  PRE-GLAC1AL   MAN. 

ning  to  see  what  is  required  of  him  as  a  child  of 
God  ;  and  in  the  distance  he  sees  the  tree  of  life, 
guarded  by  God  himself  from  all  but  those  who 
faithfully  do  his  will,  so  far  as  it  has  been  re- 
vealed to  them. 

In  all  the  lower  creations  of  God  there  had  been 
a  continual  advance  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest 
types ;  so,  in  the  creation  of  man,  there  were  dif- 
ferent grades  of  intelligence.  The  white  races 
were  the  most  advanced ;  and  of  the  white,  the 
Aryan,  probably  the  latest  created,  was  the  highest 
of  all.  It  was  endowed  with  greater  intellectual, 
and  higher  spiritual,  powers  than  any  other  race 
of  man. 

Isolated  in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  coming  in 
contact  with  no  other  race  of  like  character, 
with  no  outside  troubles  to  engage  attention,  the 
thoughts  of  its  members  had  naturally  turned 
inward.  Their  intellect,  vividly  alive,  looked  for- 
ward and  sought  some  greater  good  than  any  yet 
obtained ;  and  the  author  pictures  the  various 
steps  in  their  intellectual  and  spiritual  advance. 

Man  had  cultivated  the  ground :  this  may  be 
called  the  first  step  in  civilization.  That  act  had 
produced  individual  interests,  and  these  interests 
had  been  acknowledged  and  protected  by  law. 
This  advance  could  not  stop  here.  Individual 
ownership   necessitated    separation ;    this,   again, 


RESUME'   OF  PERIOD  ADAM.  145 

was  the  result  of  individual  action.  One  man 
selected  a  lot  of  land,  which  he  called  his  own. 
On  it  he  built  a  hut,  and  induced  a  female  to  sepa- 
rate  from  the  group,  and  live  with  him.  They 
united  in  tilling  the  ground,  and  in  raising  the 
crops  on  the  land.  Another  selected  a  piece  ol 
ground  for  the  exclusive  use  of  cattle,  giving  his 
personal  attention  in  caring  for  them.  He  ob- 
tained the  consent  of  another  female  to  live  with 
and  aid  him  ;  he  also  provided  a  shelter  to  protect 
himself  and  wife  from  the  inclemencies  of  winter. 
In  these  little  homes  children  made  their  appear- 
ance, and  received  the  care  and  affection  of  their 
parents,  as  belonging  to  them  and  not  to  the 
group.  The  example  of  these  individuals  was 
followed  by  other  members  of  the  group,  until 
the  race  were  settled  in  homes,  and  had  become 
members  of  a  civilized  and  stable  community, 
raising  grain,  fruits,  and  roots,  breeding  cattle,  and 
bartering  or  exchanging  products  with  each  other. 
These  were  the  first  steps  in  intellectual  advance. 
One  thing  should  be  noted  in  this  connection. 
The  importance  of  the  change  proposed  is  fore- 
shadowed in  the  repeated  statement  of  the  Deity, 
that  "  it  is  not  good  that  man  should  be  alone : 
I  will  make  him  a  help  meet  for  him,"  and  in  the 
further  representation  that  the  surgical  operation 
is  performed  by  God  personally.     He  removes  the 


146  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

rib,  forms  the  woman,  and  brings  her  unto  man. 
In  other  words,  the  family  is  of  divine  origin,  an 
institution  established  by  God  for  the  benefit  and 
advancement  of  mankind.  For  fifteen  thousand 
or  twenty  thousand  years  man  had  lived  an  animal 
life.  God  now  breaks  up  this  nomadic  life,  and 
forms  the  home,  the  beginning  of  civilization. 

The  author  then  shows  the  process  by  which 
the  aroused  intellect  of  the  race  obtained  a  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  his  laws.  The  series  of  pictures 
show  the  results  of  long  years  of  progress,  culmi- 
nating in  the  recognition  of  God,  of  his  laws,  of 
their  own  position  as  his  children,  of  eternal  life, 
and  of  the  obligations  placed  upon  them  to  pro- 
mulgate that  knowledge  throughout  the  earth. 

The  desire  to  partake  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil  was  an  ever  increasing 
desire.  They  continued  to  feed  upon  the  fruit; 
they  continually  grew  in  both  intellectual  and 
spiritual  knowledge.  They  were  taught  that  temp- 
tation to  wrong-doing  came  not  from  God  as  was 
charged  by  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  allegory,  but 
from  their  animal  desires  and  instincts ;  and  that 
henceforth  these  instincts  must  be  controlled  and 
kept  in  subjection. 

Under  the  new  law,  new  duties  and  responsi- 
bilities were  laid  upon  them.  Husband  and  wife 
were  alike  subject  to  the  laws  of  God ;  they  should 


RtiSUMti   OF  PERIOD  ADAM.  147 

mutually  support  each  other,  and  instinct  their 
children.  Having  received  the  knowledge  of  a 
future  life,  they  should  so  live  as  to  obtain  it: 
this  life  was  temporary,  and  preparatory  for  the 
life  to  come. 

The  spiritual  nature  of  man  is  able  to  receive, 
but  not  to  originate,  God.  The  Deity  cannot  be 
recognized  by  the  senses,  nor  evolved  by  the  intel- 
lect ;  only  by  direct  revelation  can  the  things  of 
God  be  made  known  unto  man. 

While  the  tree  of  knowledge  could  not  only  be 
seen,  but  its  fruit  be  plucked,  partaken  of,  and 
assimilated,  the  tree  of  life  could  only  be  seen, 
and  that  only  after  the  spiritual  nature  had  been 
awakened  by  the  eating  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree 
of  knowledge. 

The  spiritual  man  feels  the  want  of,  and  desires, 
a  life  beyond  this  earth;  but  of  himself  he  can 
obtain  no  knowledge  of  such  a  life,  neither  can 
he  find  the  way. 

While  God  and  his  being  may  be  partially  dis- 
csrned  by  the  spirit,  only  by  revelation  does  man 
obtain  a  knowledge  of  his  laws  and  requirements, 
of  eternal  life  and  the  way  thereof. 

In  man's  spiritual  advance,  the  Deity  worked 
by  direct  means.  He  opened  the  eyes  of  man  to 
see  and  recognize  the  tree  of  knowledge,  convicted 
the  man  and  woman  of  sin,  and  taught  them  to 


148  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

tread  on  the  serpent.  He  blessed  the  woman  with 
maternity,  and  the  man  and  woman  with  human 
love.  He  awakened  them  to  a  knowledge  of 
eternal  life,  and  taught  them  the  way.  He  gave 
them  the  instincts  to  use  for  the  increase  of  their 
spiritual  power  and  happiness,  and  he  placed  in 
their  hands  the  laws  of  the  spirit. 

Direct  revelations,  step  by  step,  as  they  could 
understand  them,  were  given  by  inspired  teachers, 
until  the  full  knowledge  of  the  being  and  purposes 
of  the  Deity,  and  the  work  and  destiny  of  man, 
had  been  received. 

Having  arrived  at  the  highest  point  of  spiritual 
knowledge  man  is  capable  of  attaining,  the  Aryas 
were  informed  of  the  duties  devolving  upon  them 
as  the  most  favored  and  advanced  race  of  man. 

They  were  children  of  God,  but  so  were  all 
mankind.  They  were  aware  of  the  object  of  the 
being  and  future  destiny  of  man ;  and  they  were 
called  upon  to  spread  the  knowledge  throughout 
the  earth,  that  all  should  know  God  as  their 
father,  should  be  aware  of  the  life  hereafter,  and 
of  the  way  to  obtain  it.  God's  commands  were 
laid  upon  them  to  promulgate  his  law,  and  they 
were  informed  that  obedience  to  his  commands 
was  a  requisite  in  obtaining  eternal  life. 

The  Aryas,  having  been  thus  prepared  for  the 
work  before  them,  were  removed  to  the  Euphrates 


CHILDREN   OF  GOD.  149 

Valley,  where  they  became  a  great  nation ;  and 
in  the  continuation  of  the  allegory  we  find  the 
record  of  their  progress. 

CHILDREN   OF   GOD. 

Physicians  tell  us  that  the  ova,  or  life-germ,  in 
man  is  in  no  way  distinguishable  from  the  same 
germ  in  beast  or  bird ;  that  the  minute  egg  is  the 
same  in  all :  it  is  the  germ  of  the  animal  creature. 

The  Aryas  believed  that  God,  by  some  special 
act  of  his  power,  at  the  proper  time  placed  in  the 
animal  germ  of  man  the  seed  of  his  spirit ;  that 
every  child  born  into  the  world  was  consequently 
not  an  animal  only,  it  was  an  intellectual  and 
spiritual  being,  a  child  of  God,  inheriting  his 
immortal  powers ;  that  by  his  act  God  became 
the  actual  father  of  the  spiritual  being,  that  the 
sonship  of  man  was  real  and  actual ;  that  the 
woman,  having  been  chosen  by  him  as  the  medium 
through  whom  his  children  should  be  born  into 
the  world,  was  entitled  to  the  highest  honor. 

Every  mother  was  looked  upon  as,  in  a  spiritual 
sense,  the  espoused  of  God :  she  was  the  mother 
of  his  children,  the  transmitter  of  his  spiritual 
life.  Holding  such  a  relationship,  she  was  ex- 
pected to  keep  herself  holy,  pure,  and  undefiled. 
By  reason  of  her  position,  she  was  held  in  special 
respect  and  reverence  ;   and  in   all   matters   con- 


150  PliE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

nected  with  the  religious  training  of  her  child, 
her  will  was  supreme. 

The  announcement  made  to  Mary,  the  mother 
of  Jesus,  by  the  angel,  thousands  of  years  after, 
respecting  the  birth  of  the  Christ,  is  a  re-statement 
of  the  faith  of  the  Aryas.  They  believed  that, 
while  the  human  parents  might  be  considered  as 
the  authors  of  life  in  the  animal,  God  alone  was 
the  father  of  the  spiritual  child,  that  which  gov- 
erns and  controls  the  animal ;  that  in  every  birth 
"the  poAver  of  the  Highest  overshadowed"  the 
woman,  and  that  the  "  holy  thing "  which  was 
born  of  her  was  by  God's  direct  agency  his  child  ; 
that  each  one  was  known  to  him,  and  loved  by 
him,  as  his  child,  and  that  this  was  the  universal 
law  of  human  birth. 

Among  the  Parsees,  or  Persian  Aryas,  the 
mother  is  still  highly  honored  as  being  God's 
chosen  instrument ;  she  is  regarded  as  superior 
to  man,  and  to  this  day  she  is  called  the  "  trans- 
mitter of  life." 

THE  CHILD. 

We  have  traced  the  footsteps  of  man  as  he 
advanced  from  an  animal  to  the  position  of  a 
spiritual  and  responsible  being.  In  like  manner, 
every  child  born  into  this  world  passes  through 
the  same  experience.     He  is  born  an  animal,  with 


REVELATION  MADE   TO   THE  ARYAS.      151 

animal  instincts  controlling  all  his  actions,  —  his 
bodily  comfort  all  he  requires.  His  intellect 
begins  to  act,  and  strengthens  his  animal  desires, 
and  the  child  gives  evidence  of  what  the  trinita- 
rian  calls  "total  depravity;"  it  being  merely  the 
intellect  strengthening  and  forcing  the  animal 
instincts  to  a  greater  development.  These  require 
the  repressing  hand  of  the  parent.  He  must  con- 
trol, or  aid  the  child  to  control  them,  until  the 
spiritual  nature  begins  to  act,  and  the  child 
becomes  aware  of  his  moral  responsibility. 

Every  child  is  placed  in  the  hands  of  his  par- 
ents as  an  innocent  animal.  It  is  for  the  parent 
to  guide  him,  and  aid  him :  first,  to  put  the 
instincts  under  his  feet,  to  gain  control  over  them  ; 
and  finally,  through  the  power  of  God,  to  use 
them  for  his  own  good  and  the  good  of  those 
around  him. 

The  innocence  of  the  animal  will  pass  away ; 
and  it  is  the  parents'  duty  to  see  that  this  inno- 
cence is  replaced  by  that  which  is  immeasurably 
its  superior,  —  virtue. 

THE  REVELATION  MADE  TO  THE  ARYAS. 

The  religious  belief  of  the  Aryas  was  the  result 
of  long-continued  teaching,  combined  with  expe- 
rience, through  which  they  advanced  to  a  higher 
moral  and  spiritual  position  than  any  other  race 


152  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

has  yet  attained.  Let  us  examine  the  revelation 
they  had  received,  as  it  was  at  this  the  highest 
point  of  their  existence. 

This  revelation  taught  that  God  was  one,  infi- 
nite in  being,  supreme  in  power ;  that  he  created 
the  heaven  and  the  earth,  and  all  that  in  them  is ; 
that  his  power  upheld  and  supported  all  things. 

That  man  is  made  in  the  image  of  God  and 
after  his  likeness;  that,  while  plants,  fish,  birds, 
and  animals  were  each  and  all  made  after  their 
kind,  man  was  created  after  God's  kind,  and  par- 
took of  his  nature ;  that  they  were  the  actual 
children  of  God,  brought  into  being  through  the 
agency  of  the  woman,  and  they  habitually  called 
themselves  "  sons  of  God." 

That  God  loved  man  with  more  than  the  affec- 
tion of  a  woman  for  her  babe,  and  that  he  desired 
their  love  and  obedience  in  return.  This  was 
shown  in  providing,  in  his  creative  acts,  every 
thing  the  heart  of  man  could  desire  on  this  earth, 
and  creating  in  him  the  senses  whereby  the  most 
ignorant  could  enjoy  the  beauty  of  the  scenery, 
the  fragrance  of  the  flowers,  the  flavors  of  the 
fruits,  the  harmony  of  the  birds,  and  the  sublimity 
of  Nature  ;  giving  him  intellect  that  he  might  rec- 
ognize this  love,  and  a  soul  that  he  might  render 
to  the  Creator  of  all  this  loveliness  his  grateful 
affection  and  adoration. 


REVELATION  MADE   TO   THE  AllYAS.      153 

They  believed  that  immortal  life  is  the  gift  of 
God ;  that  all  men  are  capable  of  receiving  it,  and 
can  obtain  it  by  doing  his  will,  and  obeying  his 
commands. 

That  every  thing  which  God  has  made  is  good. 

That  man  is  subject  only  to  the  laws  of  his 
existence  and  his  spiritual  knowledge.  As  an 
animal,  he  obeys  the  laws  of  his  instincts,  made 
for  his  use  by  the  Deity,  and  by  him  pronounced 
good,  and  under  the  action  of  which  he  pro- 
nounces man  innocent. 

That  sin  is  the  violation  of  a  knotvn  law  of  God, 
and  that  man  must  first  obtain  a  knowledge  of 
God  and  his  laws  before  he  can  commit  sin. 

That  conscience  is  the  voice  of  God  in  the  heart 
that  knows  him,  and  has  been  instructed  in  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil;  that  without  such 
knowledge  man  is  without  a  conscience. 

That  innocence  is  a  negative  quality,  carrying 
with  it  immunity  from  punishment.  Thus,  the 
infant,  the  idiot,  the  pagan  or  heathen,  having  no 
knowledge  of  God,  cannot  commit  sin,  and  are 
innocent. 

That  virtue  is  a  positive  quality,  obtained 
through  knowledge  of  God  and  his  laws,  by  con- 
test with,  and  the  overcoming  of,  temptation  to 
sin.  It  gives  strength  to  the  character,  power  and 
determination  to  the  will,  makes  the  instincts  its 


154  PHE-GLACIAL  31  AN. 

servants,  and  forces  them  to  the  position  for  which 
they  were  created ;  namely,  the  service  of  man. 

That  the  instincts,  used  in  accordance  with  the 
will  of  the  Creator,  are  good;  but,  turned  to  a 
wrong  use,  are  evil. 

That  there  is  no  eternal  life  for  the  wicked,  and 
consequently  no  eternal  punishment. 

Some  old  beliefs  are  put  to  rest  by  this  history. 

Adam  was  the  name  of  a  race,  not  of  an  indi- 
vidual ;  he  was  neither  the  first  man,  nor  was  the 
race  the  first  race. 

Mankind  never  sinned  in  Adam :  they  are  not 
lost,  but  are  all  in  God's  keeping  and  care. 

The  heathen  are  not,  and  never  were,  going 
down  to  destruction.  They  are  God's  children, 
still  in  the  state  of  ignorance  and  innocence  ;  they 
have  not  yet  attained  to  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  but  are  awaiting  the  teaching  of  the 
Aryan  race. 

The  problem  of  evil,  which  has  so  long  puzzled 
man,  is  no  problem  at  all.  Evil  is  simply  making 
a  wrong  use  of  a  blessing.  God  creates  no  evil. 
Man  alone  is  the  author  of  evil,  and  will  be  until 
he  learns  to  use,  and  not  abuse,  his  instincts. 

Man  is  consequently  the  only  devil,  the  only 
Satan.  There  is  no  place  for  Satan,  except  in  the 
heart  of  man.     There,  too,  is  his  hell.     There  is 


REVELATION  MADE   TO   THE  ARYAS.      155 

no  place  in  heaven  or  on  earth  for  any  other,  and 
God  creates  nothing  but  good.     Hence,  — 

"  There  is  no  God  but  God,"  no  Satan  to  dis- 
pute control  with  the  Creator ;  but  God  is  all  in 
all,  —  one,  supreme,  and  indivisible. 

This  is  the  first  revelation,  the  Evangel  the  Aryas 
are  required  to  teach  mankind,  and  is  the  same 
that  was  afterwards  taught  by  the  Christ. 


156  PRE-GLAC1AL  MAN. 


VIII. 

PERIOD  CAIN  AND   ABEL  ;   OR,  RELIGIOUS   STRIFE. 

We  have  seen  that  "  Adam  "  was  not  the  name 
of  an  individual,  but  a  cipher  name,  or  word, 
descriptive  of  the  personal  appearance  of  the 
Aryan  race,  and  also  of  the  character  of  that 
people  for  a  period  of  years.  That  period  had  its 
commencement,  culmination,  and,  as  we  shall  see, 
its  decline  and  end. 

"Cain"  and  "Abel,"  and  the  names  in  the 
"  genealogical  record,"  so  called,  are  each  and  all 
cipher  words  descriptive  of  the  character  of  the 
influences  governing  the  period  mentioned ;  each 
of  said  periods,  as  was  the  case  with  "Adam," 
having  its  birth,  growth,  and,  with  the  exception 
of  "  Cain,"  its  decline  and  end. 

These  epochs  overlap  each  other,  —  a  second 
commencing  while  the  first  is  in  full  force ;  a 
third,  and  perhaps  a  fourth,  being  in  operation 
before  the  end  of  the  first.  In  this  way  the 
author  shows  the  influences  at  work,  which  mod 
ify,  change,  or  overpower  the  preceding  influence 
on  the  character  of  the  people. 


PERIOD   CAIN  AND  ABEL.  157 

In  connection  with  these  periods,  other  events 
and  incidents  which  affect  the  moral  and  political 
well-being  of  the  people  are  recorded  by  the  author 
in  allegorical  language ;  and  from  these  combined 
records  we  obtain  our  knowledge  of  the  history  of 
the  race. 

"  And  Adam  knew  Eve  his  wife ;  and  she  con- 
ceived, and  bare  Cain,  and  said,  I  have  gotten  a 
man  from  the  Lord." 

Eve  conceived ;  not,  Adam  begat.  She  had 
gotten  a  man  from  the  Lord.  This  paragraph 
shows  the  belief  of  the  Aryas,  which  was,  that 
God  used  the  woman  as  the  medium  through 
whom  he  brought  his  children  into  the  world. 
The  man  is  the  fruit  of  her  labor  and  pain. 

The  meanings  of  the  word  "Cain,"1  "strength, 
power,  possession,  possessors  of  the  world,"  de- 
scribe both  the  character  of  this  new  portion  of 
the  race,  and  the  ascendency  of  force  or  energy 
in  the  period.  The  race  still  exists  ;  and  its  period 
of  physical,  intellectual,  and  spiritual  energy  is 
without  end. 

New  ideas,  new  impulses,  were  stirring  in  the 
life  of  the  race  ;  and  Cain  is  the  result.  Since 
the  Aryas'  removal  to  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates, 
an  active,  impulsive,  aggressive  race  had  sprung 

1  The  meanings  given  to  the  words  supposed  to  he  proper 
names  are  mostly  taken  from  Crudeu's  Concordance. 


158  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

up ;  a  new  and  vigorous  life  had  been  infused  into 
the  nation,  with  new  hopes  and  aspirations.  Indi- 
viduality of  thought,  determination  of  purpose, 
and  energy  of  character,  marked  the  new  mem- 
bers of  the  race.  Freedom  of  opinion  was  enjoyed 
on  all  matters,  civil  and  religious.  Rulers  were 
chosen  by  the  free  voice  of  the  people,  and  all 
matters  of  interest  were  freely  discussed. 

Religion,  its  rites,  ceremonies,  and  proper  admin- 
istration, were  objects  of  chief  importance,  and 
they  occupied  the  thoughts  of  all.  To  its  enlight- 
ening and  humanizing  power,  they  owed  their 
material  and  intellectual  advance,  and  the  com- 
forts and  happiness  of  home. 

The  old  race  were  quiet,  thoughtful,  introspec- 
tive, having  almost  a  passion  for  the  spiritual ; 
making  the  worship  of  God  a  daily,  almost  an 
hourly,  duty.  Disinclined  to  active  exertion,  they 
preferred  to  retain  their  old  ways,  and  live  as  they 
had  always  lived. 

The  strength  and  power  of  the  new  members 
of  the  race  were  marked  and  decisive ;  they  were 
restless  under  the  limitations  of  their  position, 
and  sought  in  vain  to  stir  the  sluggish  blood  of 
the  nation ;  their  views  were  considered  alarming 
and  revolutionary,  and  they  were  rejected  as 
Utopian. 

"  She  [Eve]  again  bare  his  brother  Abel." 


PERIOD  CAIN  AND  ABEL.  159 

"  Abel "  means  "  weakness,  breath,  vapor." 

The  life  and  activity  of  the  new  portion  of  the 
race,  the  new  ideas  presented,  and  propositions 
made,  were  received  with  disapprobation.  A  party 
arose  opposed  to  the  heterodox  views  of  Cain. 
This  antagonism  extended  to  religion,  the  subject 
of  greatest  interest  to  all,  and  party  spirit  ran  high. 

"  Abel  was  a  keeper  of  sheep,  but  Cain  was  a 
tiller  of  the  ground.  In  process  of  time  it  came 
to  pass,  that  Cain  brought  of  the  first-fruit  of  the 
ground  an  offering  to  the  Lord.  And  Abel,  he 
also  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock  and  of  the 
fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord  had  respect  unto  Abel 
and  to  his  offering:  but  unto  Cain  and  to  his 
offering 1  he  had  not  respect.  And  Cain  was  very 
wroth,  and  his  countenance  fell." 

Opposed  to  Cain  was  the  religious  conservatism 
of  the  nation,  representing  the  old  ways  and  old 

1  These  were  not  offerings  to  God  in  the  sense  of  sacrifices. 
The  Aryas  offered  no  sacrifices.  Their  nature  ahhorred  cruelty; 
they  had  a  purely  spiritual  religion  of  the  highest  type.  Zoro- 
aster, the  earliest  Aryan  teacher  of  whom  we  know  any  thing, 
taught  that  God  was  a  spirit,  the  maker  and  sustainer  of  the 
universe;  that  man  was  endowed  with  immortality,  and  par- 
took of  the  nature  of  God;  and  that  there  was  a  future  state  of 
reward  and  punishment.  These  he  proclaimed  to  be  inspired 
teachings  from  God.  The  Hindu  Aryas  living  in  the  original 
home  of  the  race,  in  character  types  of  the  parent  race,  are  merci- 
ful to  all  animals,  and  the  cow  and  bull  are  their  emblems  of 
good;  the  earth  being  called  "the  infinite,  the  all-nourishing 
cow,"  and  the  sun  "the  fiery-winged  one,  the  immortal  bull." 


160  rRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

methods.  There  was  a  natural  antipathy  between 
the  two  influences. 

In  supplying  the  funds  to  carry  on  religious 
services,  this  antagonism  reached  a  high  point  of 
personal  abuse  and  recrimination  ;  and  the  refusal 
of  the  authorized  officers  to  receive  the  gifts  from 
the  Cainites,  while  those  from  the  other  party 
were  accepted,  added  fuel  to  the  flame  of  personal 
animosity.  The  great  body  of  the  race  appear  to 
have  taken  no  active  part  in  the  dispute.  They 
advised  peace,  and  called  upon  the  Cainites  to 
comply  with  the  law  and  fulfil  their  obligations. 
"  If  thou  doest  well,  shalt  thou  not  be  accepted  ?  " 
say  they,  "  and  if  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at 
the  door." 

"  And  Cain  talked  with  Abel  his  brother  [and 
Cain  said  unto  Abel  his  brother,  Let  us  go  out 
into  the  field1]  :  and  it  came  to  pass,  when  they 
were  in  the  field,  that  Cain  rose  up  against  Abel 
Ins  brother,  and  slew  him.'" 

The  angry  feelings  of  the  Cainites  had  not  been 
mollified  by  the  arguments  addressed  to  them, 
and  they  determined  to  free  themselves  from  the 
obstacles  in  their  path.  By  subterfuge  and  fraud 
they  induced  their  opponents  to  meet  them  in  the 
field,  and  they  then  fell  upon  and  slew  them. 

1  This  clause,  omitted  in  our  version,  is  contained  in  the 
Samaritan,  Septnagint,  Vulgate,  and  other  versions,  and  is  a 
necessary  part  of  the  story. 


PERIOD   CAIN  AND  ABEL.  161 

"  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Cain,  Where  is  Abel 
thy  brother  ?  And  he  said,  I  know  not :  Am  I 
my  brother's  keeper?  And  he  said,  What  hast 
thou  done  ?  the  voice  of  thy  brother's  blood  crieth 
unto  me  from  the  ground." 

This  sudden  and  unprovoked  outrage  by  which 
the  party  of  Abel  had  been  extinguished,  and 
horror  of  the  indiscriminate  slaughter,  aroused 
the  community.  Their  indignation  is  met  with 
scorn,  and  the  matter  is  treated  with  the  greatest 
nonchalance  by  the  Cainites.  Am  I  my  brother's 
keeper?  But  they  are  not  allowed  so  to  pass  the 
matter  over :  it  is  too  serious  a  crime  for  forget- 
fulness.  The  conscience  and  sense  of  justice  of 
the  community  are  aroused,  and  the  blood  of  the 
innocent  calls  aloud  for  punishment. 

"  And  now  art  thou  cursed  from  the  earth,  which 
hath  opened  her  mouth  to  receive  thy  brother's 
blood  from  thy  hand ;  when  thou  tillest  the  ground, 
it  shall  not  yield  unto  thee  her  strength ;  a  fugi- 
tive and  a  vagabond  shalt  thou  be  in  the  earth." 

This  "curse,"  like  the  others  which  have  pre- 
ceded it,  is  a  statement  of  fact.  The  Cainites, 
restless,  ambitious,  progressive,  have  become  dis- 
satisfied with  their  condition  and  surroundings ; 
curbed,  restrained,  confined,  they  have  fretted  and 
rebelled;  and  now  circumstances  combine  to  hurry 
forward    what   would   have   been   their   ultimate 


162  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

action.  They  will  remove  from  their  place  of 
birth,  and  seek  in  a  new  country  the  development 
of  their  ideas.  They  cannot  remain  here  tilling  the 
ground,  and  plodding  along  in  the  old  rut,  when 
the  world  is  all  before  them,  from  which  to  choose 
their  home. 

The  "  curse  "  contains  a  prophecy :  they  shall 
be  "  fugitives  "  and  "  vagabonds,"  wanderers,  rest- 
less and  unsatisfied ;  they  shall  seek  new  coun- 
tries and  new  homes.  Nervous,  energetic,  of  a 
roving  disposition,  and  fond  of  adventure,  they 
shall  risk  life  in  exploring  and  colonizing  foreign 
lands.  The  period  of  Cain  is  without  end,  and 
this  shall  be  a  permanent  characteristic  of  the 
race. 

"  Cain  said  unto  the  Lord,  My  punishment  is 
greater  than  I  can  bear.  Behold,  thou  hast  driven 
me  out  this  day  from  the  face  of  the  earth ;  and 
from  thy  face  shall  I  be  hid ;  and  I  shall  be  a  fugi- 
tive and  a  vagabond  in  the  earth;  and  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  every  one  that  findeth  me  shall 
slay  me." 

This  is  an  acknowledgment  on  the  part  of  the 
Cainites  of  their  position.  They  shall  be  fugitives 
and  vagabonds,  restless  and  unsatisfied ;  and  their 
present  movement  is  but  the  emblem  of  their 
future  action,  —  the  following  out  of  their  in- 
stincts as  a  race.     They  were  to  go  into  strange 


rERTOD   CAIN  AND  ABEL.  163 

lands,  —  the  first  organized  colonizing  party  since 
the  migration  of  their  forefathers  from  the  Garden 
of  Eden  ;  and  the  proposed  breaking  of  the  ties  of 
family,  of  friendship,  and  of  nationality  produced 
temporary  dismay  and  sorrow.  They  would  go 
away  from  that  portion  of  the  earth  where  God 
was  known  and  worshipped,  into  unknown  lands 
inhabited  by  races  that  knew  not  God.  They 
would  encounter  unknown  danger  and  difficulties, 
magnified  because  unknown.  What  should  prevent 
the  barbarous  inhabitants  they  should  encounter 
from  annihilating  them?  Verily,  "every  one  that 
findeth  me  shall  slay  me." 

"  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Therefore  who- 
soever slayeth  Cain,  vengeance  shall  be  taken  on 
him  sevenfold." 

The  burden  laid  upon  the  Aryas  was  to  till  the 
ground  from  whence  they  were  taken.  They  were 
required  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  God  through- 
out the  world. 

This  branch  of  the  race  should  have  the  initia- 
tory duty  in  charge.  It  should  go  forward  in  the 
prosecution  of  its  task  ;  blindly  perhaps,  but 
none  the  less  certainly,  until  it  had  accomplished 
its  work.  It  might  meet  with  rebuffs  and  mis- 
fortunes ;  its  progress  might  be  retarded,  even 
stopped,  but  only  at  the  expense  of  the  opposing 
power. 


164  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

If  checked  in  its  advance,  it  should  retire,  but 
only  to  gain  new  force,  and  to  return  with  aug- 
mented power,  and  sweep  all  opposition  from  before 
it,  repaying  its  previous  misfortune  with  seven- 
fold retribution. 

"  And  the  Lord  set  a  mark  upon  Cain,  lest  any 
finding  him  should  kill  him." 

This  mark,  commonly  called  a  curse,  is  again 
but  a  statement  of  fact.  On  this  portion  of  the 
Aryan  race  God  had  set  a  mark,  which  was  known 
and  recognized  by  all,  —  one  which  distinguished 
them  then  and  to-day  from  all  other  races  of  man, 
and  from  the  original  body  of  their  own  race. 
The  individuals  of  this  branch  were  blondes. 
Their  complexions  were  clear ;  skin  light  colored, 
hair  brown,  red,  yellow,  and  almost  white ;  their 
eyes  blue,  gray,  hazel,  and  brown.  The  original 
or  main  body  of  the  Aryas  had  ruddy  complexions, 
black  hair  and  eyes,  the  hair  of  both  branches 
being  wavy  or  slightly  curling. 

The  mark  of  Cain  should  aid  in  their  preserva- 
tion. A  fear  of  them  and  of  their  power  should 
accompany  them,  and  prove  a  protection. 

This  prophecy  respecting  the  character  and  des- 
tiny of  the  Cainite  branch  of  the  Aryan  race, 
written  six  thousand  years  ago,  has  been  in 
process  of  fulfilment  ever  since.  It  has  spread 
over   Northern    Europe   and    North    America,    is 


PERIOD   CAIN  AND   ABEL.  165 

gradually  possessing  Africa,  and  a  portion  cf  Asia 
is  also  ruled  by  it.  The  nations  forming  the 
Cainite  branch  of  the  Aryan  race  are  to-day  the 
most  powerful  and  energetic  of  nations,  and 
the  prophecy  that  they  shall  possess  the  world 
will  undoubtedly  be  fulfilled. 

We  will  now  leave  the  Cainites  for  a  time,  and 
continue  the  history  of  the  parent  race. 


166  PBE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


IX. 


ARYAN  PERIODS. 
SETH;    OR,   MORAL  DEGRADATION. 

"And  Adam  lived  [two]  hundred  and  thirty- 
years,  and  begat  .  .  .  Seth  "  (B.C.  6731)  \ 

The  word  "begat"  is  used  here  and  in  other 
places  in  the  sense  of  descended  from,  or  proceed- 
ing from,  the  same  stock  or  race,  —  off-shoots 
from  the  parent  stem. 

1  In  the  approximate  dates  given  to  the  prominent  events 
thus  far  in  this  allegory,  we  have  been  guided  by  the  time  taken 
in  the  "  precession  of  the  equinoxes."  We  now  approach  events 
marked  in  the  Bible  by  Usher's  chronology.  Late  Assyrian 
discoveries  show  his  chronology  to  be  wholly  unreliable.  The 
Septuagint  and  others,  although  adding  fourteen  hundred  years 
to  that  of  Usher,  are  still  almost  equally  false. 

Assyrian  researches  have  already  added  some  fifteen  hundred 
and  fifty  years,  carrying  back  tbe  date  of  the  so-called  creation 
to  B.C.  6961,  twenty-nine  hundred  and  fifty-seven  more  years 
than  by  Usher's  table. 

As  the  Bible  gives  but  three  years  for  the  whole  creative 
action,  the  occupancy  of  the  garden,  the  temptation,  fall,  and 
ejection  of  Adam  and  Eve,  and  the  birth  of  Cain  and  Abel,  we 
must  take  the  next  prominent  event  —  namely,  the  expulsion  of 
Cain  —  as  a  point  from  which  to  date  in  the  continuance  of  this 
history. 


ARYAN   PERIODS.  167 

"And  he  [Adam]  begat  sons  and  daughters."  l 
"  Seth  "  means  "  put,"  and  "  who  puts." 
Webster's  definition  of  the  word  "put"  is  "a 
rustic,  a  clown,  a  girl,  a  wench,  a  prostitute." 
And  "  who  puts  "  is  "  to  lay  down,  to  give  up,  to 
surrender."  In  the  sense  in  which  they  are  here 
used,  the  words  are  now  obsolete. 

No  individual  or  race  can  remain  stationary: 
they  must  advance  or  recede. 

The  Bible  date  of  this  event  is  a  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
years  after  the  creation,  or  B.C.  3876.  Hale's  Septuagint  adds 
fourteen  hundred  and  seven  years,  or  B.C.  5283.  Add  to  this  the 
fifteen  hundred  and  fifty  years  shown  by  Assyrian  research  to 
be  necessary,  and  we  have  B.C.  G833  as  the  date  of  that  event, 
and  that  of  creation  B.C.  6961. 

In  the  continuation  of  this  history  we  shall  use  this  enlarged 
chronology.  For  the  periods  of  time  generally  supposed  to  be 
dates  of  the  births  of  the  patriarchs,  we  shall  adopt  the  time 
mentioned  in  the  Septuagint  as  recorded  by  Hale. 

1  Besides  those  mentioned  in  this  history,  which  is  a  history 
of  the  parent  race,  with  an  accompanying  history  of  its  princi- 
pal branch,  there  were  other  "  sons  and  daughters,"  descend- 
ants of  the  race,  who  in  every  period  formed  migrating  parties. 
Travelling  westward,  they  passed  into  Europe,  and,  driving  out 
the  primitive  inhabitants,  settled  the  countries  bordering  the 
Mediterranean  Sea.  They  carried  with  them  a  knowledge  of 
many  of  the  arts.  They  used  implements  of  bronze,  and  their 
advent  in  Europe  is  called  the  "  bronze  age." 

These  migrations  were  continuous  for  many  hundred  years, 
continuing  through  every  period  of  the  Aryan  history  from 
Adam  to  Noah.  These  emigrants  established  empires,  after- 
ward known  as  Grecian  and  Roman;  and  their  descendants  are 
the  brunette  races  of  Southern  Europe. 


168  rRE-GLAClAL   MAN. 

The  departure  of  the  Cainites  was  a  great  loss 
to  Arya.  After  the  storm  and  strife  described  in 
Cain  and  Abel,  and  the  excitement  consequent 
thereon,  there  came  a  period  of  quiet  and  repose  : 
apathy  followed  excitement,  the  dreamy  spiritual- 
ity of  the  race  resumed  its  old  sway,  every  thing 
returned  to  the  old  ways,  and  careless  security 
rested  upon  the  community. 

The  worship  of  God,  and  obedience  to  his  laws, 
were  still  the  general  characteristics  of  the  race ; 
but  the  purity  of  their  religion  had  been  tarnished, 
it  had  lost  some  of  its  simplicity  and  earnestness, 
and  its  observance  had  become  partly  a  matter  of 
form  and  ceremony. 

Between  the  date  of  the  emigration  of  the  Aryas 
to  the  Euphrates  Valley  and  the  present  time, 
great  changes  had  taken  place  in  the  material 
conditions  of  the  race.  Various  textile  fabrics 
were  made ;  metals  were  mined,  and  formed  into 
utensils  and  implements  for  use  in  their  daily 
work  in  agriculture  and  the  chase.  Changes  had 
also  taken  place  in  the  outward  circumstances  and 
relative  positions  of  individuals :  some  had  accu- 
mulated riches,  while  others  had  become  poor. 
Some,  by  industry  and  frugality,  had  increased  in 
cattle,  sheep,  and  lands ;  others,  by  carelessness  or 
want  of  thrift,  had  lost  their  possessions.  The 
first  naturally  increased  their  comforts,  built  better 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  109 

houses,  lived  more  sumptuously,  and  were  the 
conservators  of  religion  and  law ;  the  others  had 
become  idle,  shiftless,  and  regardless  of  the  obli- 
gations and  observances  of  religion.  Idleness  and 
poverty  go  hand  in  hand,  and  vice  and  crime 
accompany  them.  This  class  gradually  sunk  into 
a  position  of  ignorance  and  sloth ;  they  became 
clownish,  debased,  and  vile.  Caring  little  for  vir- 
tue or  chastity,  they  gave  themselves  up  to  a  life 
of  ignorance  and  debauchery.  Licentiousness  and 
crime  increased,  until,  in  self-defence,  the  better 
portion  of  the  community  was  obliged  to  place 
a  heavy  hand  on  this  class  and  its  action,  as  seen 
in  the  next  picture. 

ENOS;    OR,  PHYSICAL  RESTRICTION: 

"  And  Seth  lived  [two]  hundred  and  five  years, 
and  begat  Enos."  "  Then  began  men  to  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord"  (B.C.  6526). 

The  meaning  of  the  word  "  Enos "  is  "  fallen 
man,  degraded ;  he  who  is  subject  to  all  kinds  of 
evil  in  both  body  and  soul." 

The  wickedness  and  licentiousness  of  the  lower 
classes  had  affected  those  above  them.  Crime 
committed  by  a  portion  of  a  community  re-acts 
on  the  other  members.  They  had  become  careless 
of  their  religious  duties,  and  had  allowed  those 
poorer  in  worldly  goods  to  drift  into  a   position 


170  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

which  had  now  become  a  menace  to  the  whole 
people. 

Suddenly  awakened  to  the  fact  of  their  decline 
from  their  former  high  position,  the  Church,  which 
for  hundreds  of  years  had  diligently  instructed 
the  people,  found  that  its  preaching  had  been 
but  of  little  avail.  Crime  had  developed  to  an 
alarming  extent,  despite  its  teaching. 

The  position  was  serious,  and  called  for  imme- 
diate action.  Earnest  endeavors  were  made  to 
reach  the  conscience  of  the  people.  A  cry  of 
warning  and  alarm  resounded  throughout  the 
nation ;  and  all  were  called  upon  to  sustain  the 
services  of  the  Church,  and  aid  in  the  religious 
teaching  of  the  people  ;  and  earnest  prayers  and 
petitions  were  raised  to  God  for  his  help. 

The  nation,  aroused  from  its  slumber  of  security 
by  the  recognition  of  the  evil  which  had  been 
developed  in  its  midst,  took  stringent  measures  of 
redress.  Restraint  was  put  upon  the  poorer  class. 
The  law  was  called  in  to  repress  disorder  and 
crime,  and  new  laws  to  meet  the  exigency  were 
made.  Their  freedom  of  action  was  restrained ; 
they  were  deprived  of  their  power  of  suffrage, 
and,  finally,  they  were  made  the  bound  servants 
of  the  rich. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  class  distinctions. 
As  time  passed,  and  greater  disparity  appeared  in 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  171 

the  material  relations  and  social  conditions  of  the 
people,  other  lines  of  separation  were  formed, 
until  there  were  several  distinct  classes,  each  sepa- 
rated from  the  others  by  their  learning,  riches,  or 
avocations. 

The  control  of  the  lower  class  became  more 
strict.  Laws  were  made  to  protect  the  upper 
classes  from  their  violence ;  and  the  final  result 
was  a  system  of  subjection  nearly  allied  to  slavery, 
by  which  they  were  made  serfs  of  the  soil.  Under 
the  control  of  the  owners  of  the  land,  the  serf, 
male  and  female,  became  "  subject  to  all  kinds  of 
evil  in  both  body  and  soul." 

This  was  not  done  suddenly  :  it  was  the  gradual 
work  of  tins  period,  —  a  growth  and  accretion  of 
many  years,  until  serfdom  had  become  established 
and  hereditary.  It  had  not  been  accomplished 
without  struggles  and  conflicts ;  but  the  serfs 
were  now  powerless,  and  apparently  acquiesced 
in  their  lot. 

Crime  cannot  be  committed  without  its  effects 
becoming  apparent  in  the  character  and  life  of 
the  community.  The  holding  human  beings  in 
bondage  re-acted  on  the  character  of  the  masters, 
making  them  unjust,  imperious,  and  licentious.  It 
affected  the  whole  body  politic.  It  lowered  the 
general  tone  of  the  people,  and  detracted  from 
their  former  high  and  eminent  position. 


172  P RE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

Their  religious  life  became  affected  by  the  poison, 
and  deteriorated.  As  is  always  the  case  when 
religion  lowers  its  standard  and  becomes  debased, 
the  outward  services  and  forms  of  observance  be- 
came more  elaborate  ;  and  pomp  and  magnificence 
took  the  place  of  truth  and  piety,  of  honesty  and 
loyalty. 

CAINAN;    OR,   CASTE  FORMATION. 

"And  Enos  lived  [one  hundred  and]  ninety 
years,  and  begat  Cainan  "  (B.C.  6336). 

The  word  "  Cainan "  means  "  possessor,  pur- 
chaser, builder  of  a  nest."  A  builder  is  one  who 
establishes,  or  erects,  or  makes  firm ;  a  nest  high 
up,  above  others,  beyond  reach. 

The  disparity  in  worldly  possessions  —  which 
commenced  in  the  period  of  Seth,  and  increased  in 
Enos  —  continued  to  enlarge  in  this  period.  While 
the  poor  had  become  debased,  degraded,  and  en- 
slaved, the  rich  had  increased  in  wealth.  Some 
by  inheritance,  others  by  purchase,  had  become 
large  holders  of  land  and  serfs.  An  aristocracy 
of  wealth  had  been  established  ;  magnificent  resi- 
dences had  been  erected,  the  halls  in  which  were 
decorated  with  paintings,  and  hung  with  rich 
stuffs.  The  furniture  was  finely  ornamented  and 
of  the  richest  materials.  Retainers  and  servitors 
abounded,  and  evidences  of  wealth  and  luxury 
appeared  on  all  sides. 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  173 

By  reason  of  their  wealth  and  leisure,  the  rich 
became  the  ruling  class,  making  and  enforcing  the 
laws. 

This  great  increase  of  wealth,  accompanied  by 
power  and  position,  continually  enlarged  the  dis- 
parity in  the  condition  of  the  higher  and  lower 
classes  ;  and  it  might  be  well  said  of  the  former, 
that  they  "built  their  nests  high  up,"  beyond 
others,  and  out  of  reach  of  the  lower  classes. 

Under  the  demand  caused  by  riches,  new  trades 
and  manufactures  were  brought  into  existence, 
new  and  rich  stuffs  were  manufactured,  a  great 
impulse  was  given  to  the  inventive  faculty,  metals 
were  formed  into  innumerable  objects  of  use  and 
ornament,  and  skilled  mechanics  and  artisans  grew 
rich  on  the  products  of  their  artistic  labor. 

The  pursuit  of  riches,  place,  and  power,  which 
now  characterized  the  race,  made  them  self-seeking, 
proud,  and  arrogant.  Their  moral  character  had 
been  lowered  from  its  former  high  position  ;  riches 
had  contaminated  them.  Religion  was  at  a  low 
ebb ;  God  was  worshipped  as  a  matter  of  form ; 
many  had  ceased  to  believe  in  him,  and  seemed 
to  be  sunk  in  infidelity  and  vice. 


174  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


MAHALALEEL ;    OR,  RELIGIOUS  REVIVAL. 

"  And  Cainan  lived  [one  hundred  and]  seventy 
years,  and  begat  Mahalaleel "  (B.C.  6166). 

The  name  means,  "  he  that  praises  God  ;  illumi- 
nation of  God." 

At  this  time  a  new  element  appears  in  the 
preaching  of  one  who  claims  to  be  inspired  by 
God,  and  whose  efforts  stay  the  rapid  decadence 
of  the  race.  A  new  impulse  was  given  to  the 
worship  of  God.  His  greatness  and  power  were 
proclaimed,  and  his  name  magnified.  The  con- 
sciences of  the  people  were  awakened,  the  apathy 
which  had  prevailed  was  broken,  and  for  a  time 
the  decline  in  the  spiritual  life  of  the  race  was 
stayed.  New  interest  in  religion  was  aroused, 
and  new  temples  were  erected  and  dedicated  to 
the  service  of  God.  He  was  praised,  extolled, 
and  magnified  in  songs  and  psalms. 

The  ancient  faith,  which  had  died  out  in  many 
hearts,  was  again  preached.  A  portion  had  con- 
tinued to  worship  God  in  sincerity  and  in  truth : 
the  new  preaching  increased  their  numbers,  and 
revived  their  spirit.  For  a  time  this  interest  in 
religion  continued ;  but,  like  all  movements  de- 
pendent on  one  man,  it  soon  flagged.  New  objects 
took  the  attention  of  the  many;  the  religious 
services   deteriorated   into  a  matter  of  form,  an 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  175 

utterance  of  the  lips  and  not  of  the  heart ;  neglect 
ensued,  and  apathy  again  seized  upon  the  nation. 

The  race  had  grown  into  a  great  and  powerful 
nation,  and  its  cities  were  spread  over  the  vast  plain. 
Distinctions  in  position  had  arisen  between  the 
serf  and  artisan,  or  mechanic,  between  them  and 
the  trader  or  merchant;  and  between  them  and  the 
rich  land-holder  these  distinctions  had  become 
permanent,  —  forming  castes. 

The  priests  were  also  separated  from  the  secular 
classes,  and  claimed  superior  sanctity ;  while,  by 
reason  of  their  office,  they  wielded  great  power 
and  influence. 

The  government  was  still  nominally  that  of  a 
republic ;  but  the  laws  were  made  and  adminis- 
tered by  the  higher  classes  only,  —  the  mechanic, 
artisan,  and  serf  having  been  disfranchised. 

JAR  ED;    OR,  AUTOCRATIC  GOVERNMENT. 

"And  Mahalaleel  lived  [one  hundred]  sixty 
and  five  years,  and  begat  Jared  "  (6001). 

The  meaning  of  the  word  is,  "he  that  descends, 
he  that  rules,  he  that  commands." 

While  the  various  influences  of  the  former 
periods  had  been  at  work  shaping  the  course  of 
events,  and  building  up  an  apparently  strong  and 
stable  government,  new  thoughts  and  ideas  had 
arisen  in  the  hearts  of  the  higher  classes,  and  a 


176  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

change  in  the  form  of  government  was  desired  by 
them. 

Worldly  riches  covet  the  pomp  and  magnifi- 
cence of  a  royal  state.  Those  holding  large  pos- 
sessions longed  to  have  their  superiority  seen  and 
recognized.  There  should  be  a  distinction,  they 
thought,  between  the  rich  and  poor  ;  the  common 
man,  the  artisan  and  merchant,  should  bow  down 
to  them  as  to  superiors.  This  feeling  of  pride, 
fostered  by  riches,  made  strong  by  intellectual 
culture  and  by  habits  of  leisure,  led  to  a  haughti- 
ness of  demeanor,  which  required  a  difference 
in  dress  and  bearing  that  might  distinguish  the 
favored  class  from  the  common  herd. 

While  these  feelings  led  the  richer  orders  to 
desire  a  king,  under  whom  they  might  obtain  titles 
and  honors,  the  merchants,  traders,  artisans,  and 
mechanics  were  led  to  believe  that  the  splendors 
of  a  court,  and  the  requirements  of  lords  and 
ladies,  would  produce  a  demand  for  rich  garments, 
jewellery,  furniture,  and  furnishings,  that  would 
greatly  stimulate  trade  and  manufactures,  and  be 
a  great  help  and  benefaction  to  them.  The  priest- 
hood, too,  felt  that,  should  such  a  change  take 
place,  they  would  not  be  losers :  their  religion 
would  have  the  protection  of  government,  their 
influence  would  be  increased,  their  power  courted, 
and  their  franchises  extended. 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  177 

The  result  is  easily  seen :  a  king  was  chosen  to 
rule  over  the  people.  They  descended  from  their 
former  position  of  self-government,  and  became 
the  puppets  of  a  king.  Various  orders  of  nobility 
were  established.  These,  with  their  vast  retinues 
and  followers,  created  a  class  whose  interests  were 
identical  with  those  of  the  king,  and  opposed  to 
those  of  the  lower  classes,  the  main  body  of  the 
people.  The  priesthood,  while  nominally  standing 
between  the  higher  and  lower  classes,  and  claiming 
by  reason  of  their  profession  perfect  independence, 
were  really  affiliated  with  the  higher  orders  by 
reason  of  their  learning  and  intellectual  culture, 
and  by  the  support  given  by  the  government,  to 
which  they  looked  for  the  preservation  and  exten- 
sion of  their  privileges.  The  change  from  popular 
to  monarchical  government  was  completed.  The 
people  themselves  created  a  power  which  after- 
ward oppressed  them  by  restrictions  and  taxa- 
tion. 

As  the  new  order  became  strengthened  by  time, 
and  the  kings  felt  more  secure  on  the  throne,  new 
powers  were  assumed.  Aided  by  the  nobles,  new 
burdens  were  placed  upon  the  people,  to  sustain 
the  pomp  and  luxury  of  the  throne.  The  sway 
of  the  king  finally  became  despotic,  and  his  com- 
mand law. 

These  changes  were  the  result  of  years  of  rule. 


178  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

At  first  a  constitutional  monarchy,  the  power  of 
the  throne  had  been  gradually  strengthened  until 
it  became  autocratic.  The  titles,  emoluments,  and 
position  of  the  nobles  were  confirmed  by  time. 
The  traders,  merchants,  and  artisans  formed  a 
middle  class,  many  of  whom,  notwithstanding 
heavy  taxes,  became  rich,  and  added  largely  to 
the  prosperity  of  the  nation  by  their  enterprise 
and  industry ;  while  the  serfs,  working  without 
recompense  other  than  the  bare  necessaries  of 
life,  were  sullen  and  discontented,  crouching  and 
servile. 

ENOCH;    OR,  INTELLECTUAL  ACTIVITY. 

"And  Jared  lived  an  hundred  sixty  and  two 
years,  and  begat  Enoch  "  (B.C.  5839). 

The  word  means  "  wisdom,  learning  ;  dedicated, 
disciplined." 

In  all  this  time,  and  especially  during  the  last 
period,  the  growth  of  the  nation  had  been  great 
in  worldly  riches  and  prosperity.  Civilization  and 
the  mechanic  arts  and  manufactures  had  advanced. 
The  requirements  of  the  nobles  and  others  for 
luxurious  establishments  had  increased  the  pro- 
duction of  rich  textile  fabrics  for  use  and  orna- 
ment. Work  in  gems,  jewellery,  seals,  and  precious 
stones,  metal  and  other  ornaments  for  the  person 
and  household ;  skilled  labor  in  works  of  art,  in 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  179 

the  erection  of  buildings,  temples,  and  palaces,  — 
were  in  demand ;  and  the  life  and  stir  of  the  cities 
gave  evidences  of  great  wealth  and  luxury. 

Commerce  had  greatly  increased.  The  trade 
between  Arya  and  India  had  become  of  impor- 
tance, and  for  many  years  there  had  been  inter- 
course with  their  Arabian  neighbors.  More  espe- 
cially had  trade  been  carried  on  with  Egypt,  and 
this  commerce  caused  a  demand  for  many  of  the 
products  of  the  mechanical  skill  and  ingenuity  of 
the  Aryas. 

It  was  during  this  period  that  the  cumbersome 
hieroglyphic,  or  picture  writing,  gave  place  to  the 
cuneiform,  or  wedge-shaped  characters.  This  new 
system  of  recording  events  and  ideas  gave  a  de- 
cided impulse  to  learning  of  all  kinds.  The 
period  was  one  of  intense  intellectual  activity : 
literature  flourished,  sciences  and  the  arts  were 
studied,  schools  and  colleges  were  multiplied,  gen- 
eral intelligence  increased,  and  the  nation  was 
apparently  in  a  state  of  great  prosperity  and 
happiness.1 

1  The  Vedic  Hymns,  or  Hymns  of  Wisdom,  were  probably  col- 
lected and  put  together  at  this  time.  These  most  ancient  of  the 
sacred  books  of  the  Hindoo  Aryas,  known  as  the  Rig  Veda,  con- 
tain about  one  thousand  hymns.  In  them  we  can  see  the  process 
in  full  operation  through  which  the  original  monotheism  of  the 
race  was  passing  into  polytheism.  Some  two  thousand  years  had 
passed  siuce  God  had  pronounced  the  work  of  preparation  com- 


180  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

In  all  this  life,  energy,  and  intelligence  among 
the  people,  the  worship  of  God  had  its  share. 
While  much  of  the  apparent  advance  was  in  the 
increase  of  pomp  and  ceremony  in  the  ministra- 
tions of  the  temples,  there  was  an  improvement  in 
the  serious  observance  of  the  simple  requirements 
of  religion. 

Institutions  of  charity  and  mercy  arose ;  many 
were  sincere  in  their  endeavors  to  live  a  righteous 
and  holy   life,  earnest   to  alleviate  suffering  and 

plete,  and  had  driven  them  from  the  garden  in  Eden.  At  this 
time  we  find  that  the  powers  and  attributes  of  God  had  become 
personified,  and  these  personifications  were  addressed  as  deities. 
As  yet  they  had  not  been  separated  from  the  one  great  Creator; 
but  his  name  was  used  interchangeably  with  that  of  his  attri- 
butes, in  prayer  and  praise.  At  times  they  are  used  as  different 
names  of  the  same  great  Being,  and  the  influences  and  powers 
of  each  ascribed  to  the  one  God. 

This  individualizing  of  the  attributes  of  the  Creator  may  at 
some  future  time  produce  polytheism;  but,  while  they  address 
the  Deity  under  different  names,  it  is  the  one  God  that  appears 
through  all,  and  their  monotheism  is  as  yet  unchanged. 

In  all  these  hymns  there  appears  a  beautiful  childlike  sim- 
plicity and  trust,  a  full  and  unbounded  faith  in  the  love  and 
care  of  God,  and  in  his  readiness  to  answer  prayer. 

In  all  these  years,  and  in  all  these  changes,  there  was  still  no 
place  for  a  devil,  or  god  of  evil.  Their  god  or  gods  were  all 
lovers  of,  and  helpers  of,  mankind.  The  only  approach  to  the 
idea  of  suffering  was  in  the  belief  in  the  Drubs,  —  a  personifica- 
tion of  conscience.  They  —  the  Druhs  —  were  supposed  to  fol- 
low the  wicked,  and  keep  the  remembrance  of  their  sins  alive. 
Sin,  they  believed,  carried  with  it  its  own  punishment;  namely, 
remorse.    Hull  was  to  them  unknown,  even  in  thought. 


ARYAN  PERIODS.  181 

want,  and  to  reform  abuses.  The  curse  of  serf- 
dom was  known  and  acknowledged;  and  many 
were  trying  to  lighten  the  bonds  of  the  oppressed, 
and  to  mitigate  their  sufferings. 

The  general  increase  in  knowledge  and  intelli- 
gence affected  even  the  serf.  Tillers  of  the  soil 
they  were,  but  some  among  them  had  been  called 
upon  to  perform  services  for  their  masters  in 
hall  and  bower;  some  had  become  house-servants, 
hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water  ,  some  had 
the  care  of  horses  and  hounds ;  others  had  become 
personal  attendants  on  their  lords.  In  their  posi- 
tions their  ignorance  had  been  enlightened ;  famil- 
iarity in  the  houses  of  their  masters  opened  their 
eyes  more  fully  to  the  hardships  of  their  position, 
and  created  a  desire  to  free  themselves  from  the 
chains  that  bound  them.  As  they  improved  in 
intellect,  they  felt  more  strongly  their  wrongs, 
and  the  injustice  of  their  lot ;  and  there  were 
among  them  some  who,  impelled  by  personal 
wrongs,  or  the  desire  for  freedom,  secretly  ad- 
vised rebellion. 

These  serfs  had  been  disciplined  by  long  years 
of  toil  and  unrequited  service.  Since  the  estab- 
lishment of  kingly  rule,  the  shackles  of  servitude 
had  been  made  stronger  ;  more  and  more  had  been 
required  of  them.  They  were  looked  upon  as  a 
different  race,  and  treated  even  worse   than   the 


182  PRE-GLACIAL   MAX. 

master's  horses,  hounds,  or  cattle.  While  they 
fared  sumptuously  every  da}*,  the  serf  often  felt 
the  pangs  of  hunger. 

As  time  advanced,  some  of  the  serfs,  maddened 
by  wrongs  inflicted  upon  themselves  or  on  those 
whom  they  loved,  dedicated  themselves  to  personal 
revenge,  or  to  the  service  of  their  fellows.  They 
determined  to  break  the  bonds  which  bound  them, 
and  be  free.  To  do  this,  they  secretly  organized 
an  insurrection.  The  serfs  all  over  the  country 
were  aroused,  and  were  pledged  to  take  part  in 
the  attempt. 

GOD  TOOK  IIIH;   OR,    TJTE  GREAT  UPRISING. 

"  And  Enoch  walked  with  God :  and  he  was 
not ;  for  God  took  him." 

The  period  of  Enoch  came  to  a  sudden  end. 
A  violent  and  unexpected  uprising  of  the  serfs 
throughout  the  country  took  place.  Maddened 
by  long  years  of  suffering  and  wrong,  they  now 
wreaked  vengeance  upon  their  oppressors:  man, 
woman,  and  child  were  subjects  of  indiscriminate 
slaughter.  The  uprising  had  been  so  well  planned 
and  so  sudden,  it  seemed  like  a  stroke  of  lightning 
out  of  clear  skies.  The  nobles  and  others,  entirely 
unprepared  for  such  an  outbreak,  were  taken  by 
surprise ;  and  upon  many  of  them  the  wrongs  of 
years  were  expiated  by  cruel  and  horrible  tortures 


ARYAN   PERIODS.  183 

and  death.  Young  and  old  were  equally  the  vic- 
tims of  the  indiscriminate  rage  of  the  maddened 
serfs. 

The  artisans,  shopkeepers,  and  merchants  at  first 
held  aloof,  but  soon  were  obliged  to  take  sides, 
and,  naturally  dependent  on  the  richer  classes, 
soon  rallied  to  their  aid ;  and  the  uprising,  which 
had  at  first  carried  every  thing  before  it,  was  sub- 
dued. This  was  not  done  without  much  blood- 
shed. Crime  was  rampant,  and  many  individual 
wrongs  were  righted  in  the  most  heartless  and 
cruel  manner  by  the  infuriated  serfs. 

METHUSELAH;    OR,    VENGEANCE. 

"  And  Enoch  lived  [an  hundred]  sixty  and  five 
years,  and  begat  Methuselah  "  (B.C.  5674). 

The  meaning  of  the  word  "Methuselah"  is, 
"  he  had  sent  death,"  or,  "  the  arms  of  death,"  or, 
"  spirit  of  death." 

The  succeeding  period  was  one  of  fear  and 
turbulence. 

The  peace  and  security  of  years  of  prosperity  had 
been  uprooted.  Here  was  an  element  of  danger 
suddenly  revealed  which  had  been  overlooked, 
and  must  now  be  guarded  against  for  the  future. 

The  punishment  of  the  serfs  was  such  as  to 
strike  terror  to  their  hearts,  and  prevent  forever 
another  outbreak  of  the  kind. 


184  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  spirit  of  vengeance  was  strong  in  the  hearts 
of  the  masters ;  and  death  in  various  ways,  mutila- 
tions, and  scourging  were  the  fate  of  thousands. 
The  tortures  of  many  were  so  severe  that  they 
would  gladly  have  welcomed  death  to  relieve  their 
sufferings.  Those  that  remained  were  treated  with 
the  greatest  severity,  and  their  servitude  made 
more  galling  than  before.  In  their  terrible  despair 
many  sought  relief  in  the  arms  of  death,  who  to 
them  was  a  welcome  guest.  If  the  wrongs  of  the 
serf  had  in  some  instances  been  visited  violently 
upon  the  master,  the  vengeance  of  the  victors  was 
cruel  in  the  extreme. 


llfisUM&  OF  CAIN  AND  ABEL,  AND  ARYA.   185 


X. 

RESUME   OF   PERIODS   CAIN  AND  ABEL,  AND  ARYA. 

The  Aryas  were  originally  a  peculiar  people. 
Religious  worship  was  a  passion.  They  had  re- 
ceived from  God  a  system  of  religion,  perfect  in 
all  its  parts  and  as  a  whole.  It  required  of  its 
votaries  the  subjugation  of  self  and  of  all  the 
animal  instincts  to  the  requirements  of  God.  His 
law  was  paramount,  and  must  be  obeyed. 

The  Aryas'  God  was  also  their  Father,  and  they 
were  the  objects  of  his  love  and  care. 

They  partook  of  their  Father's  nature,  and 
depended  on  his  love.  God  had  formed  the  world 
for  the  pleasure  and  happiness  of  his  children,  and 
had  given  them  control  over  every  living  thing 
therein,  that  they  might  use  them  for  their  benefit. 
They  had  full  and  unbounded  faith  in  the  love  of 
their  Father,  and  to  him  they  addressed  their 
prayers  in  the  simple  confidence  of  children. 

Their  life  was  one  of  almost  hourly  worship. 
The  daily  work  and  duties  of  the  family,  its  births, 
marriages,   and   deaths,  "were   subjects   of  prayer 


186  PHE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

and  communion ;  and  God's  blessing  was  asked  on 
every  undertaking. 

In  the  time  that  had  elapsed  since  their  estab- 
lishment at  the  mouth  of  the  Euphrates  River,  a 
change  had  gradually  taken  place  in  the  physical 
and  mental  characteristics  of  a  portion  of  the  race. 
Under  new  circumstances,  and  with  new  environ- 
ments, new  powers  had  been  called  out.  The  mild, 
dreamy,  religious,  and  introspective  character  of 
the  fathers  had  in  some  degree  been  lost.  In 
place  thereof,  appeared  a  large  body  possessing 
nervous  strength,  boldness,  and  activity,  —  men 
full  of  ambition,  restless,  and  determined;  they 
had  become  dissatisfied  with  priestly  rule,  and  pro- 
posed changes  in  the  manner  of  conducting  the 
affairs  of  church  and  the  administration  of  justice. 

With  patriarchal  and  village  government  only, 
power  had  naturally  centred  in  the  priestly  order. 
The  laws  of  God  being  the  law  of  the  land,  the  en- 
forcement of  those  laws  devolved  upon  the  priest- 
hood, and  they  had  become  the  governing  power. 

The  propositions  for  change  in  the  administra- 
tion of  the  laws  naturally  met  with  opposition 
from  the  priestly  body,  whose  power  would  there- 
by be  reduced  or  taken  wholly  away.  Conse- 
quently an  opposition  party  was  formed ;  and 
between  the  two  much  ill-will  was  manifested, 
until  it  culminated  in  bloodshed. 


RfiSUMfi   OF  CAIN  AND  ABEL,   AND  ARYA.   187 

This  act  caused  the  removal  of  the  Cainite 
Arvas,  and  is  the  first  migratory  movement  from 
the  Euphrates  Valley  recorded. 

The  loss  to  the  Aryas  in  the  departure  of  the 
Cainites  was  great:  their  life,  energy,  and  pro- 
gressive spirit  were  gone ;  and  the  quiet,  dreamy 
race  lived  on,  until  roughly  awakened  to  a  new 
and  hidden  danger. 

There  had  been  a  material  advance  in  civiliza- 
tion, arts,  and  manufactures,  and  the  nation  was 
flourishing;  but  portions  of  the  people  had  fallen 
away  from  the  faith  and  practice  of  the  fathers. 
Ignorance  and  crime  had  crept  in;  and  about  a 
hundred  years  after  the  departure  of  the  Cainites, 
it  was  found  that  this  element  had  so  increased  as 
to  call  for  the  restraint  of  law.  This  had  but  a 
partial  effect ;  and  new  and  more  severe  laws  were 
made  to  keep  the  vicious  classes  in  restraint,  with 
the  result,  that,  about  two  hundred  years  later, 
laws  were  enacted  restraining  them  of  their  free- 
dom, and  placing  them  in  the  power  of  the  richer 
classes  as  their  servants. 

Their  action  gave  the  ruling  class  an  interest 
in  reducing  still  further  their  liberty  of  action; 
and  this  was  done  by  stringent  laws,  which  culmi- 
nated in  making  these  servants  bound  serfs  of  the 
soil. 

The   disparity  in   the  worldly  position    of  the 


188  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Aryas  produced  its  natural  effect.  Riches  in- 
creased in  individual  hands. 

The  demands  of  the  rich  stimulated  industry, 
and  wealth  increased  in  the  nation.  Some  two 
hundred  years  later,  an  aristocracy  of  wealth  had 
been  established ;  the  different  occupations  and 
trades  of  the  people  had  been  distinctly  marked, 
and  had  been  formed  into  castes. 

While  the  material  wealth  and  prosperity  of  the 
nation  were  continually  increasing,  its  moral  power 
and  strength  were  deteriorating.  This  gradual 
decline  was  known  and  recognized  by  many;  and 
earnest  endeavors  had  been  made  to  purify  the 
race,  and  bring  it  back  to  its  former  high  and 
eminent  position,  with  but  little  effect. 

About  B.C.  6166  there  appeared  one  who  claimed 
to  be  inspired  by  God,  whose  preaching  for  a  time 
stayed  the  tide  of  sin.  His  efforts,  however,  had 
but  little  permanent  effect.  In  a  few  years  the 
interest  he  had  excited  died  out,  and  left  the  race 
even  worse  than  before. 

About  B.C.  6000  a  movement  was  made  by 
the  leading  classes  to  form  a  kingly  government. 
This  succeeded;  and,  in  the  course  of  years,  what 
was  at  first  an  elective,  became  a  monarchical  gov- 
ernment, with  rulers  whose  powers  were  enlarged 
by  fraud  and  seizure,  until  they  had  become  auto- 
cratic and  beyond  law. 


RfiSUMfi   OF  CAIN  AND  ABEL,  AND  ARYA.   189 

While  all  these  changes  were  taking  place,  the 
wealth  and  prosperity  of  the  country  continued 
to  increase ;  arts  and  manufactures  prospered,  and 
the  intellectual  activity  of  the  nation  was  greatly 
developed.  The  old  dreamy,  spiritually  inclined 
Aryan  had  apparently  changed  into  the  wide- 
awake, practical  man,  seeking  intellectual  informa- 
tion in  a  thousand  new  channels,  or  working  for 
wealth,  station,  and  honor. 

It  was  in  the  height  of  this  intellectual  and 
physical  vigor  that  the  cuneiform  writing  was 
invented,  —  about  B.C.  5800.  This  ability  to  ex- 
press thought  by  a  few  arbitra-ry  signs,  thus  doing 
away  with  the  cumbersome  picture-writing,  gave 
a  great  and  added  impetus  to  the  intellectual 
activity  of  the  times  :  large  additions  were  made 
to  the  literature  and  learning  of  the  age  ;  and  com- 
merce was  stimulated  to  increased  activity,  and 
opened  with  new  countries. 

While  this  great  intellectual,  mechanical,  and 
commercial  activity  occupied  the  minds  of  the 
Aryas  in  general,  there  was  below  all  this  appar- 
ent prosperity  a  danger  overlooked,  or,  if  seen, 
despised. 

The  serfs,  whose  labors  had  been  enlarged,  and 
whose  lives  had  been  made  miserable,  by  the 
increased  demand  on  them,  took  courage  from 
despair,  and  rose  against  their  masters.      In  the 


190  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

suddenness  of  the  blow,  many  of  the  ruling  classes 
were  killed,  and  vengeance  was  taken  by  the  tem- 
porarily successful  serfs  on  many  of  their  former 
tyrants ;  but,  after  the  first  surprise,  the  commu- 
nity rallied,  the  insurrection  was  quelled,  and  the 
leaders  put  to  death,  or  reserved  for  more  terrible 
punishment. 

After  a  long  period  of  trouble  and  anxiety,  the 
nation  again  took  up  the  intellectual  activity  and 
the  material  prosperity  which  had  been  so  suddenly 
interrupted  by  the  rising  of  the  serfs  ;  again  com- 
merce and  the  arts  flourished,  and  Arya  was  the 
leading  nation  of  the  earth. 

At  this  time  a  new  element  came  into  the  life 
of  the  people,  which  will  be  related  in  a  new 
chapter. 


CAINITE  PERIODS.  191 


XL 

CAINITE  PERIODS. 
CAIN;   OR,  POSSESSION. 

We  will  now  take  up  the  history  of  the  Cainite 
branch  of  the  Aryan  race. 

We  have  before  given  the  meanings  of  the  word 
"  Cain,"  which  are,  "  strength,  power,  possession, 
possessors  of  the  world." 

"  And  Cain  went  out  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  and  dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod." 

Central  Asia  had  always  been  a  land  of  wander- 
ing to  the  races  whose  travels  we  have  recorded. 
From  the  Arctic  shores  they  had  traversed  its 
plains  southerly  to  the  Garden  of  Eden,  thence  to 
Arabia  and  Africa ;  and,  in  the  change  of  climate 
occasioned  by  the  retreat  of  the  glacial  ice,  many 
had  retraced  the  steps  of  their  fathers,  and  now 
wandered  to  and  fro  over  the  plains  of  Central 
Asia,  as  their  wants  or  pleasure  dictated. 

When  the  Aryas  removed  from  the  Garden  of 
Eden,  and  settled  on  the  Euphrates  plain,  they 
found   in   that   region   a   large  number   of  these 


192  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

nomadic  tribes  of  various  races,  who  roved  over  the 
country  as  necessity  or  impulse  dictated.  These 
tribes,  having  no  settled  habitations,  gave  way 
quietly  to  the  increasing  body  of  Aryas. 

On  the  east  of  Arya  the  plains  extended  three 
or  four  hundred  miles,  bordering  on  the  Persian 
Gulf,  continuing  inland  from  one  to  three  hun- 
dred miles.  This  land  was  still  a  land  of  wander- 
ing, used  by  nomadic  tribes  for  pasturing  their 
flocks  and  herds ;  the  fruits  of  the  country  being 
the  common  property  of  all.  Here  the  Cainite 
colonists  settled,  and  here  laid  the  foundation  of 
a  new  empire  about  B.C.  6833. 

The  Cainites  left  Arya  while  at  its  spiritual 
height,  and  were  untainted  by  the  sins  which  after- 
ward contaminated  that  country.  They  carried 
with  them  the  laws  and  religion  of  their  home  ; 
they  were  worshippers  of  God,  and  his  laws  were 
recognized  and  obeyed.  They  understood  the  duty 
and  service  which  they  owed  to  him,  were  aware  of 
his  requirements,  and  of  their  destiny  as  immortal 
beings. 

ENOCH;    OR,   WISDOM. 

"  And  Cain  knew  his  wife ;  and  she  conceived, 
and  bare  Enoch." 

It  is  not  "  and  Cain  begat,"  but  she  "  bare 
Enoch,"  or  "  wisdom."  Enoch  is  the  result  of  the 
labor  of  the  woman  ;  and  in  the  new  race  she  holds 


CAINITE  PERIODS.  193 

the  same  high  position  held  by  her  in  the  mother 
country,  and  is  the  guiding-star  of  the  nation. 

"  And  lie  [Cain]  builded  a  city,  and  called  the 
name  of  the  city,  after  the  name  of  his  son, 
Enoch." 

The  meanings  of  the  word  "  Enoch  "  are,  "  wis- 
dom, learning,  disciplined,  dedicated." 

The  result  of  a  thousand  years  of  labor  and 
toil  in  establishing  themselves  in  a  new  country, 
and  the  controlling  influence  of  the  women,  are 
here  given.  Cities  and  villages  had  grown  up ; 
the  nation  had  greatly  enlarged,  and  was  a  power 
in  the  land.  The  women  of  the  race  were  the 
educators  of  the  young,  and  the  result  of  their 
teaching  had  been  learning,  wisdom. 

The  men,  too,  had  earnestly  seconded  the  teach- 
ings of  the  women ;  they  had  been  disciplined  in 
the  trials  and  hardships  incident  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  new  home ;  they  had  dedicated  them- 
selves to  the  completion  of  the  work  before  them, 
and  the  result  is  shown,  —  not  only  the  son,  but 
the  city  also,  is  called  Enoch. 

All  have  worked  together  for  the  good  of  the 
whole  ;  and  at  this  point  of  time  the  record  is 
made,  that  the  whole  community  is  guided  by  the 
religious  instructions  imbibed  while  children  from 
the  women  of  the  race. 

The  lessons  of  the  "  high  and  eminent "  period 


194  P RE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

of  their  race  had  been  stamped  on  their  memory 
by  the  events  leading  to  their  separation.  During 
the  whole  of  their  active  life  and  work  in  coloniz- 
ing the  country,  they  had  remained  true  to  their 
early  teachings.  Religious  strife  had  been  the 
cause  of  their  separation  from  the  mother  country ; 
and  they  had  to  this  time  kept  the  faith,  which 
had  become  so  dear  to  them,  in  great  purity. 

The  wisdom,  learning,  and  experience  of  the 
Aryan  race  were  theirs;  they  had  been  uncon- 
taminated  by  the  curse  of  slavery ;  and,  in  the 
hundreds  of  years  during  which  they  had  been 
establishing  themselves,  they  had  retained  their 
interest  in,  and  affection  for,  their  mother  country. 

This  period  of  Enoch  was  coincident  with  the 
same  period  in  Arya.  The  new  system  of  writ- 
ing established  in  the  mother  country  was  soon 
adopted  by  them,  and  with  like  effect.  It  stimu- 
lated study,  aided  in  the  dissemination  of  knowl- 
edge, and  gave  impulse  to  intellectual  pursuits. 

Schools  and  colleges  for  the  proper  education  of 
the  young  were  established,  and  the  youth  of  both 
sexes  were  required  to  study  the  various  branches 
of  learning  therein  taught.  Religion  received  the 
support  of  government,  the  stated  worship  of  God 
was  established,  and  religious  instruction  was  im- 
parted to  all.  Freedom  of  thought  and  opinion 
was  encouraged,  and  woman  was  honored  and 
cherished. 


CAINITE  PERIODS.  195 


IRAD;    OR,    THE  LUST  OF  EMPIRE. 

"  And  unto  Enoch  was  born  Irad." 

The  meanings  of  the  word  are,  "  sharp,  or  clear 
vision;  wild  ass;  great  effusions;  numerous  de- 
scendants ;  many  empires." 

As  we  have  seen,  the  race  of  Cain  was  restless, 
active,  ambitious,  fond  of  adventure,  and  desirous 
of  possession.  One  of  the  results  of  the  intel- 
lectual activity  of  the  nation  was  a  migrating 
movement ;  bands  of  emigrants  frequently  started 
out  into  the  wilds  to  better  their  condition  by 
going  beyond  the  settled  limits  of  the  nation,  to 
found  new  colonies  and  establish  new  homes. 

The  steppes,  or  elevated  plains,  of  Western  Asia 
had  become  known  to  them  as  the  home  of  the 
wild  ass,  the  horse  and  buffalo,  as  well  as  of  the 
lion,  bear,  and  other  beasts  of  prey.  Their  adven- 
turous spirit  was  attracted  by  the  opportunity  for 
hunting  thus  presented.  The  fertility  of  the  land 
was  an  inducement  to  others  to  go  forward  and 
occupy  these  plains  ;  and  emigrating  parties  were 
frequently  formed  to  settle  upon  these  lands,  and 
there  commence  new  colonies. 

For  many  years  these  migrating  parties  had 
followed,  one  after  another,  until  many  large  settle- 
ments had  been  made ;  from  thence  they  had 
passed  north  of  the  Caspian  Sea  into  Europe,  there 


196  r RE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

also  establishing  empires.  These  emigrants  are 
spoken  of  as  having  sharp,  or  clear  vision ;  and 
this  moral  characteristic  still  belongs  to  the  race. 
Clear  vision,  or  judgment,  has  directed  their  path 
through  all  their  wanderings,  and  has  been  a 
potent  factor  in  their  constant  advance  until  this 
time. 

MEUUJAEL;    OR,  RELIGIOUS  ENTHUSIASM. 

"  And  Irad  begat  Mehujael." 

The  word  means,  "he  who  is  smitten  of,  or 
inspired  by,  God ;  he  who  proclaims  God ;  God 
that  blots  out."  The  ending,  "jael,"  means,  "he 
that  ascends ;  a  kid." 

While  cupidity  and  the  love  of  adventure  led 
many  to  migrate,  others  were  moved  by  more 
serious  motives  to  seek,  in  other  and  distant  places, 
room  to  worship  God  in  their  own  way. 

The  original  purity  and  simplicity  of  the  reli- 
gious doctrines  of  the  Aryans  had  in  some  minds 
become  weakened.  Intellectual  advance  caused 
increased  spiritual  activity  ;  new  ideas  of  God  and 
his  requirements  were  promulgated  ;  sects  arose, 
each  insisting  on  the  truth  and  necessity  of  its 
own  interpretation  as  the  key  to  eternal  life.  At 
this  period  appeared  one  claiming  to  be  inspired 
by  God,  who  boldly  upbraided  the  nation  for  its 
shortcomings  and  sins,      lie  preached  again  the 


CAINITE  PERIODS.  197 

doctrine  originally  taught  the  race  in  the  period 
Adam,  and  called  upon  it  to  repent  of  its  sins, 
promising  that  God  would  blot  them  out  from 
the  book  of  his  remembrance. 

Under  the  preaching  of  this  messenger  from 
the  Deity,  a  portion  of  the  race  separated  them- 
selves; and,  migrating  to  the  hill  country  and  the 
valleys  among  the  mountains  of  Central  Asia, 
there  established  themselves,  and  formed  commu- 
nities which  in  course  of  time  became  empires.1 

All  these  emigrations,  which  were  continuous, 
were  peaceful  movements  of  families  and  neigh- 
borhoods with  their  cattle,  household  goods,  and 
possessions.  They  carried  with  them  the  civ- 
ilization of  their  homes.  They  were  clothed  in 
textile  fabrics  ;  had  tools,  implements,  and  arms  of 
bronze  and  iron ;  they  knew  how  to  form  the 
crude  metals  into  articles  of  use  and  ornament; 
they  carried  with  them  the  laws  of  their  country, 
and  were  an  elevating  power  in  the  world. 

It  is  evident  that  the  preaching  of  the  messenger 
of  God,  and  the  migration  of  the  large  body  of 
Cainites,  were  due  to  a  decline  in  the  moral  posi- 
tion of  the  race.  It  is  probable  that  the  close 
relationship  and  intimate  intercourse  between  the 

1  It  is  probable  that  from  these  emigrants  the  Persians  origi- 
nated; ami  very  possibly  Zarathrnsta,  or  Zoroaster  as  he  is 
generally  called,  may  have  been  the  teacher  here  represented. 


198  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

two  Aryan  countries,  as  evidenced  by  the  co- 
incidence of  the  periods  of  wisdom,  had  led  to  a 
decadence  of  their  spiritual  position,  which  caused 
the  migration  mentioned. 

As  the  Aryas  in  the  Seth  period,  after  the  depart- 
ure of  the  Cainites,  had  deteriorated,  so  the  loss 
of  the  best  and  most  conscientious  portion  of  her 
people  was  a  severe  blow  to  the  Cainites.  The 
great  body  of  the  nation,  in  its  present  prosper- 
ity, became  more  sordid  and  worldly  ;  the  high 
spiritual  position  maintained  for  so  many  years 
had  lowered ;  riches  and  love  of  pomp  and  place 
served  to  debase  the  moral  tone ;  and  the  result 
is  shown  in  the  next  migration  (if  such  it  can  be 
called),  which,  impelled  by  motives  of  cupidity 
and  love  of  power,  falsely  used  the  name  of  God 
to  cover  its  base  and  cowardly  designs. 

METHUSAEL;    OR,   CONQUEST. 

"  And  Mehujael  begat  Methusael." 

The  meanings  of  the  word  are,  "champion  of 
God ;  death  is  his  hell,  or  grave,  or  the  end  of  his 
being ;  who  demands  his  death,  or  claims  that 
death  is  his  due." 

These,  unlike  the  former  bodies  of  Cainite  emi- 
grants, consisted  of  an  armed  body  of  men,  who, 
under  the  pretence  of  doing  God's  service,  and  of 
spreading  his  religion,  went  forth,  not  as  peaceful 


CAINITE  PERIODS.  199 

colonists  to  settle  a  new  country,  but  as  messen- 
gers of  God,  determined  to  force  a  belief  in  him 
on  the  people  of  other  lands.  Sword  in  hand, 
they  proclaimed  the  establishment  of  religion  to 
be  their  object;  God  should  be  proclaimed  and 
worshipped.  As  Mohammed  in  after  years  propa- 
gated his  religion  by  force  of  arms,  so  this  body, 
with  fanatical  zeal,  increased  by  the  hope  of  worldly 
wealth,  went  forth  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
God  among  heathen  nations. 

Superior  in  civilization  and  in  arts;  having 
bronze  and  other  instruments  of  warfare ;  bold 
and  energetic ;  with  the  instincts  for,  and  deter- 
mination to  obtain,  earthly  possessions,  —  they 
went  forth  to  carry  death  and  destruction  in  their 
path.  Like  all  religious  conquerors,  they  be- 
lieved the  end  sanctified  the  means ;  that  death 
was  the  due  of  pagan  unbelievers.  They  had 
no  compunctions  of  conscience  in  giving  them  to 
the  sword :  it  would  be  a  proper  end  of  their 
being. 

The  inhabitants  of  Northern  Africa  bordering 
the  Nile  River,  confined  to  a  narrow  strip  of  land 
on  each  side  of  the  river,  and  thus  made  homoge- 
neous, had,  in  the  long  course  of  eight  or  ten  thou- 
sand years,  arrived  at  a  comparatively  high  state 
of  civilization.  They  had  a  permanent  govern- 
ment  and  an    established   religion.     They  raised 


200  PRE-GLAJCIAL  MAN. 

temples  to  the  gods,  and  built  pyramids  as  tombs 
for  their  kings. 

Sculpture  was  a  high  art ;  some  of  the  statues 
of  this  period  bear  evidence  of  great  skill  and 
culture. 

The  pyramids  and  tombs  of  the  kings  contained 
brilliant  and  highly  colored  representations  of  their 
battles,  and  of  the  life  of  the  Egyptians. 

The  government  had  a  standing  army  and  ships- 
of-war ;  and  commerce  was  carried  on  with  Cen- 
tral and  Western  Africa,  with  Arya,  and  with 
some  of  the  countries  bordering  the  Mediterranean 
Sea. 

Outside  of  Arya  this  was  the  only  neighboring 
country  having  an  established  and  civilized  gov- 
ernment. For  many  years  a  reciprocal  trade  had 
been  carried  on  between  the  two  countries,  —  the 
tin,  iron,  and  copper  from  the  Caucasus  Moun- 
tains being  exchanged  for  the  products  of  Africa ; 
and  the  wealth  and  luxury  of  the  Egyptians  had 
become  known  to  the  Aryas. 

The  riches  thus  revealed  excited  the  cupidity 
of  the  Cainites,  and  they  determined  to  possess 
themselves  of  the  country.  Turning  their  steps, 
therefore,  toward  Egypt,  without  warning  they  fell 
upon  the  inhabitants,  and  with  but  little  opposi- 
tion obtained  possession  of  the  country.  Here 
they  established  themselves,  and  for  seven  or  eight 


CAINITE   PERIODS.  201 

hundred  years  or  more  continued  rulers  of  the 
country. 

According  to  the  chronology  we  have  adopted, 
this  would  have  taken  place  about  B.C.  5500. 

The  many  chronologies  of  Egypt  vary  some 
hundreds  of  years.  There  is  a  period  of  Egyptian 
history  between  the  sixth  and  eleventh  dynasties, 
covering  from  five  hundred  to  a  thousand  years, 
which  is  an  entire  blank.  The  inroad  of  the 
Cainites,  which  we  have  recorded,  apparently  took 
place  at  that  period.  If  the  Cainites  erected  any 
monuments,  which  may  be  doubted,  they  were 
probably  destroyed  after  the  expulsion  of  the  race 
b}r  the  Egyptians. 

The  rule  of  the  Cainite  Aryas  over  Egypt  had 
an  effect  which  is  thus  described  by  historians. 

Africanus  says,  "  The  interval  of  seven  hundred 
and  fifty  years  which  intervened  between  the  close 
of  the  old  empire  with  the  sixth  dynasty,  and  the 
rise  of  the  middle  empire  with  the  eleventh,  seems 
hardly  sufficient  to  account  for  the  change  under- 
gone by  Egypt  and  its  people  during  the  time." 

Professor  Sayce  says  of  this  period,  "  Profound 
changes  have  taken  place,  when  the  veil  is  once 
more  lifted  from  Egyptian  history.  We  find  our- 
selves in  a  new  Egypt :  the  seat  of  power  has 
been  transferred  to  Thebes,  the  physical  t}rpe  of 
the    ruling   caste    is    no    longer  that   of  the   Old 


202  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Empire,  and  a  change  has  passed  over  the  religion 
of  the  people ;  it  has  become  gloomy,  introspec- 
tive, and  mystical ;  the  light-hearted  freedom  and 
practical  character  that  formerly  distinguished  it 
are  gone.  Art,  too,  has  undergone  modifications 
which  imply  a  long  age  of  development:  it  has 
ceased  to  be  spontaneous  and  realistic,  and  has 
become  conventional.  Even  the  fauna  and  flora 
are  different ;  and  the  domestic  cat,  imported  from 
Nubia,  for  the  first  time  makes  its  appearance  in 
the  threshold  of  history." 

Mrs.  Leonowens,  in  a  lecture  on  Egypt,  given  in 
Boston,  speaking  of  this  period,  gives  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  appearance  of  the  race,  whom  she  mis- 
takenly calls  the  "  Hyksos,"  or  Shepherd  Kings. 
The  Hyksos  were  a  Shemite  or  Semitic  race,  who 
at  a  later  period  overrun  and  ruled  over  both  Arya 
and  Egypt. 

She  began  by  alluding  to  the  fact  that  "  the 
oldest  monuments  of  human  civilization  are  to  be 
found  in  Egypt ;  and  the  records  of  ancient  Egyp- 
tian scribes  state,  that  the  higher  civilization  was 
introduced  into  Egypt  by  the  Hyksos,  or  Shepherd 
Kings,  who  were  nomadic  warriors  from  the  high 
land  of  Persia.  These  Shepherd  Kings  exercised 
a  vast  influence  on  the  religion  of  prehistoric 
Egypt,  and,  through  it,  on  sculpture,  painting,  and 
art  ideas,  just  then  dawning  on  the  Egyptian  mind. 


CAINITE  PERIODS.  203 

We  can  now  recognize  these  Shepherd  Kings  in 
the  paintings  that  still  remain.  They  were  strik- 
ingly different  in  their  features  from  the  Egyptian 
Pharaohs  or  Rameses,  and  were  of  a  fairer  color. 

"Anyone  studying  the  sculptures  and  paintings 
of  the  Shepherd  Kings  would  pronounce  them  of 
a  different  race,  —  a  more  moral  and  spiritual 
race. 

"  It  is  not  alone  from  the  paintings  and  sculp- 
tures that  we  have  evidence  of  the  conquest  of 
Egypt  by  Persia.  The  thousands  of  bronze  im- 
plements found  near  Memphis,  buried  for  almost 
sixty  centuries,  and  contemporaneous  with  the 
most  ancient  pyramids,  bear  undoubted  testimony 
to  an  ancient  and  distant  commerce,  which  brought 
the  tin  of  the  Caucasus  to  Egypt. 

"  Without  this  commerce,  the  presence  of  bronze 
implements  in  Egypt  could  not  be  explained ;  for 
tin  is  found  no  nearer  Egypt  than  the  Caucasus 
or  India." 

The  Cainites  carried  with  them  the  civilization 
and  religion  of  their  own  land,  its  arts  and  manu- 
factures. Their  rule  was  mild  and  beneficial,  and 
they  gave  an  impetus  to  trade  and  commerce  which 
made  Egypt  a  leading  nation  of  the  world. 

Traces  of  the  Cainite  rule  are  found  in  the 
belief,  indelibly  impressed  on  their  religion  (and 
said  to  have  been  taught  to  the  priests  and  higher 


204  PBE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

classes  only),  in  a  supreme  God,  the  Maker  and 
Ruler  of  the  universe,  and  in  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  as  shown  in  their  Book  of  the  Dead. 
Many  of  the  arts  and  sciences  of  Arya  were  also 
introduced  by  the  Cainites,  as  shown  in  the  in- 
creased beauty  of  their  sculpture  and  painting. 

The  effect  of  their  reign  in  Egypt  upon  Arya 
was  great.  Trade  and  commerce  between  the 
two  nations  were  enlarged  ;  there  was  constant 
communication  between  the  countries ;  the  de- 
mand for  metals  and  metal-workers,  for  manufac- 
tures of  various  kinds,  for  skilled  artisans,  for 
the  products  of  the  loom,  for  engraved  gems  and 
works  of  art,  was  great,  and  continually  increasing. 
These  were  exchanged  in  Egypt  for  the  fruits, 
curiosities,  strange  birds  and  animals,  ivory,  and 
precious  stones  of  Africa. 

Great  numbers  of  the  Cainites,  who  had  become 
the  privileged  and  ruling  race,  entered  into  the 
employ  of  the  government;  and  the  standing  army 
of  the  conquerors  was  largely  recruited  from  the 
same  source. 

The  Cainites  did  not  amalgamate  with  the 
natives,  but  held  themselves  aloof,  as  of  a  higher 
race ;  they  looked  upon  the  Egyptians  as  low  and 
degraded,  and  during  their  whole  rule  they  de- 
pended upon  Arya  for  oilicers  of  government  and 
soldiers. 


r£sum£  of  cainite  periods.  205 


XII. 

RESUME   OF   CAINITE    PERIODS  :    CAIN  TO 
METHUSAEL. 

The  Cainites  separated  from  the  mother  country 
while  she  was  at  her  spiritual  height,  and  carried 
with  them  the  spiritual  wisdom  which  they  had 
been  taught  in  Arya. 

In  the  settlement  of  a  new  country,  the  women 
of  the  race,  while  bearing  their  share  of  the  trials 
and  hardships  consequent  to  the  opening  of  a  new 
country  to  civilization,  retained  the  spiritual  posi- 
tion gained  by  them  in  the  old  home. 

At  the  end  of  a  thousand  years  we  find  the  new 
race  settled  in  cities,  with  a  permanent  govern- 
ment, with  all  the  comforts  of  civilization,  learn- 
ing, and  religious  culture ;  and  the  credit  of  this 
advance  in  wisdom  and  knowledge  is  given  to  the 
women  of  the  race.  This  position  of  the  woman 
is  retained  by  them  among  their  Persian  descend- 
ants, the  Parsees,  to  this  day. 

In  {he  Cainite  history  are  recorded  three  classes 
of  emigrants:  — 


206  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

First,  Those  who,  incited  by  a  love  of  adven- 
ture, or  by  the  desire  to  better  their  condition, 
braved  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  a  frontier  life 
in  order  to  obtain  a  permanent  home. 

Second,  Those  who,  desirous  of  worshipping  God 
in  accordance  with  their  own  religious  belief,  left 
home  and  friends  for  their  conscience'  sake ;  and, 
proceeding  to  the  hill  country,  there  founded  new 
settlements,  where  they  could  worship  unmolested. 
From  these  emigrants  probably  came  the  Persians. 

A  third  class  of  emigrants  were  those  who, 
stimulated  by  religious  zeal,  aided  by  others  who 
under  the  cloak  of  serving  God  desired  to  serve 
themselves,  and  by  others  who  were  influenced  by 
the  mere  love  of  adventure,  went  forth,  under 
the  plea  of  doing  God's  service,  to  devastate  and 
destroy. 

The  Cainites  themselves  had  been  driven  from 
the  mother  country  by  religious  persecution,  as 
they  would  claim. 

Thus,  in  these  four  causes  for  emigration,  we 
have  the  prototypes  of  what  has  been  the  course 
of  the  Cainite  Aryas  to  the  present  time,  and  what 
will  ever  be  their  course  in  taking  "  possession  of 
the  earth." 

The  period  Cain,  unlike  the  period  Adam  and 
other  Aryan  periods,  is  not  confined  by  years  :  it 
is  continuous,  and  without  end. 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  207 


XIII. 

UNITED   ARYAN  PERIODS. 
LAMECH  THE  SERF. 

The  action  of  the  Cainites  in  taking  possession 
of  Egypt  had  a  direct  influence  on  Aiya.  This 
movement  apparently  took  place  while  Arya  was 
slowly  recovering  from  the  trouble  and  anarchy 
produced  by  the  revolt  of  the  serfs ;  and  few,  if 
any,  of  the  parent  race,  took  part  in  the  expedition. 

The  immediate  effect  of  the  seizure  was  to 
stimulate  trade,  and  enlarge  the  commerce  between 
the  two  countries. 

Eventually  the  interests  of  the  two  Aryan  com- 
munities became  identical.  Occupying  adjacent 
countries,  each  had  expanded  so  much  that  many 
of  their  cities  and  villages  were  contiguous. 
Speaking  the  same  language ;  their  literature, 
learning,  religion,  and  race  the  same  ;  their  inter- 
ests one,  —  they  finally  combined  and  formed  one 
government,  under  one  supreme  ruler,  or  king. 

This  event  is  recorded  in  the  Aryan  annals  in 
these  words :  — 


208  P RE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

"  And  Methuselah  lived  an  hundred  eighty  and 
seven  years,  and  begat  Lamech"  (B.C.  5487). 

The  Cainite  record  of  the  same  event  is,  "  And 
Methusael  begat  Lamech." 

Both  branches  of  the  Aryan  race  united  and 
became  one.  The  child  returned  to  its  parent ; 
and  from  thenceforth  the  two  nations  existed  under 
one  government,  and  were  again  one  people. 

Coming  in  more  frequent  contact  with  other 
nations,  they  received  a  name  by  which  they  were 
afterward  known  to  the  world.  It  was  "  Japhet," 
meaning  "handsome." 

The  race  was  distinct  from  all  others  in  the 
fact,  that,  with  whiter  skins,  there  was  among  them 
greater  variety  in  appearance  than  in  any  other 
race ;  and  they  were  acknowledged  to  be  the 
handsomest  people  existing. 

"  Lamech  "  means  "  the-  stricken  down ;  the  un- 
armed man ;  the  poor ;  he  who  is  beaten ;  he  who 
is  made  low,  oppressed." 

After  the  long  period  of  trouble  and  anxiety 
that  succeeded  the  rising  of  the  serfs  in  the 
mother  country,  the  nation  had  returned  to  its 
former  state  of  peace  and  prosperity.  The  march 
of  the  Cainite  Aryas  to  overrun  Egypt,  their  suc- 
cess, and  the  union  of  the  two  nations  under  one 
government,  had  resulted  in  a  great  increase  of 
trade  and  commerce,  manufactures  and  arts. 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  209 

The  serfs,  after  long  years  of  oppression,  again 
filled  positions  of  trust  in  and  about  the  resi- 
dences of  the  rich  and  noble.  The  remembrance 
of  past  scenes  had  faded  out ;  those  that  took  part 
in  the  great  outbreak  had  long  since  departed, 
but  its  lessons  were  engraved  upon  the  hearts  of 
all. 

The  chains  of  bondage  had  been  riveted  stronger 
than  before,  and  terribly  galled  the  peasant  race. 
They  had  little  respite  from  a  life  of  daily  toil. 
Their  situation  was  hopeless,  and  a  settled  gloom 
had  taken  possession  of  them.  They  were  poor, 
stricken,  and  oppressed ;  unarmed,  unmanned,  and 
unresisting. 

The  author  now  in  a  series  of  illustrations  re- 
veals the  state  of  the  country,  —  its  strength  and 
power  on  one  side ;  and  its  weakness,  caused  by 
its  system  of  serfdom,  on  the  other. 

"  And  Lamech  took  unto  him  two  wives :  the 
name  of  the  one  was  Adah." 

Here  a  break  is  made  in  the  form  of  the  record : 
it  is  not  he  "begat  "  them,  but  he  supports  them  ; 
they  are  his  wives,  dependent  on  him. 

"  Adah  "  means  "  adornment,  comeliness,  beauty, 
ornament ;  an  assembly.'' 

While  the  serf  spent  his  days  in  toil,  —  cultivat- 
ing the  soil,  working  in  the  mines,  excavating  the 
canals,  burning  the  brick,  and  doing  the  general 


210  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

drudgery  and  hard  work  of  the  nation ;  deprived 
of  liberty,  driven  by  taskmasters,  scourged,  beaten, 
and  oppressed,  living  in  misery  and  without  hope, 
—  the  king,  nobles,  prelates,  and  merchants,  who 
were  made  rich  by  the  sweat  of  his  brow  and  the 
labor  of  his  hands,  lived  lives  of  luxurious  ease 
and  enjoyment.  They  revelled  in  the  excitement 
of  the  chase ;  they  adorned  their  persons  with 
flowing  robes  embroidered  in  gold,  with  costly 
jewels  and  ornaments ;  their  houses  and  palaces 
were  enriched  with  expensive  hangings,  sumptuous 
furniture,  beautiful  rugs,  and  works  of  art ;  they 
vied  with  each  other  in  the  gorgeousness  of  their 
equipages,  and  in  their  retinue  of  servants  and 
dependents ;  the  beauty  of  their  women  was 
heightened  by  dresses  of  purple  and  fine  linen ; 
and  they  spent  their  time  in  visiting  and  receiving 
visits,  in  feasting  and  dancing.  Ease,  comfort, 
peace,  and  prosperity  reigned. 

"  And  the  name  of  the  other  [wife  of  Lamech] 
was  Zillah." 

The  meanings  of  the  name  are,  "  the  depths  of 
earth ;  that  which  is  roasted ;  the  tingling  of  the 
ear ;  shadow,  shade." 

Zillah  is  another  wife,  who  is  also  supported  by 
Lamech.  The  merchant,  the  artisan,  the  mechanic, 
the  manufacturer,  the  shopkeeper,  the  priests  and 
teachers  —  all  the  various  trades  and  occupations, 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  211 

from  high  to  low,  were  sustained  by  the  labor  of 
the  peasant  serf. 

The  depths  of  the  earth  had  been  searched  for 
metals.  The  method  of  treating  ores  by  roast- 
ing, crushing,  smelting,  was  known.  Workshops 
abounded  where  these  metals  were  worked,  and 
formed  into  articles  of  use,  beauty,  and  ornament. 
The  ears  tingled  with  the  music  of  the  hammer, 
as  it  shaped  the  rude  metal  into  instruments  of 
utility  or  works  of  art. 

Textile  fabrics  of  various  kinds,  suitable  for 
the  adornment  of  the  rich  and  noble,  and  for  the 
dresses  of  the  poor,  were  manufactured.  Many 
were  the  poor  and  needy  who  in  shadow  and 
shade  obtained  support  by  weaving  cloths  and 
fabrics  for  these  purposes. 

These  wives  of  Lamech  each  bore  children. 

"  And  Adah  bare  Jabal." 

The  word  means,  "he  that  produces;  he  that 
brings  ;  he  that  glides  away  ;  a  stream  ;  a  wan- 
derer." And  this  further  statement  is  made,  "  He 
was  the  father  of  such  as  dwell  in  tents,  and  such 
as  have  cattle." 

"Adah."  The  rich,  who  had  become  wealthy 
by  the  labors  of  the  serf,  were  enabled,  through 
the  power  of  these  riches,  to  multiply  the  produc- 
tions of  the  country.  Sheep  and  cattle  were 
raised  in  abundance.     All  the  various  products  of 


212  P RE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

nature  and  art  were  exchanged  with  foreign  coun- 
tries, for  the  goods,  manufactures,  and  products 
of  such  countries.  Commerce  was  stimulated. 
Ships  on  the  rivers  and  ocean,  and  caravans  on 
land,  were  the  means  of  communication ;  and  the 
wealth  of  Arabia,  Africa,  and  India  was  poured 
into  the  laps  of  the  luxurious  dwellers  in  the 
Euphrates  Valley. 

"And  his  brother's  name  was  Jubal."  The 
word  means  "a  trumpet;  he  that  produces;  he 
that  runs."  "  He  was  the  father  of  all  such  as 
handle  the  harp  and  organ." 

While  riches  had  multiplied  the  productive 
power  of  the  country,  aud  stimulated  manufac- 
tures and  commerce,  it  had  also  developed  a  taste 
for  intellectual  studies,  and  for  the  refinements  of 
civilized  society.  Music  was  studied ;  musical 
instruments,  both  reed  and  stringed,  were  in  com- 
mon use ;  their  aid  was  invoked  in  the  solemn 
services  of  religion,  and  on  occasions  of  joy  and 
festivity.  The  hours  of  leisure  and  relaxation 
were  enlivened  by  music  and  dancing,  and  the 
voice  accompanied  the  harp  in  songs  of  love  and 
rejoicing  in  happy  homes. 

"And  Zillah  [the  second  wife  of  Lamech],  she 
also  bare  Tubal-cain."  The  word  means  "metals; 
who  is  jealous  of  confusion  ;  worldly  possessions, 
possessor  of  the  world."  lie  was  "an  instructor 
of  every  artificer  in  brass  and  iron." 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  213 

Not  only  were  the  rich  supported  by  the  serf, 
and  trade,  commerce,  and  luxury  the  result  of 
his  labors,  but  the  mechanical  and  manufactur- 
ing interests  of  the  country  were  enlarged  and 
increased  as  the  result  of  his  unpaid  exertions. 
Tin,  copper,  iron,  and  the  precious  metals  were 
mined,  and  formed  into  tools,  weapons,  armor,  and 
articles  of  use  and  ornament  in  great  variety. 

The  increased  demand  from  the  rich,  and  from 
foreign  countries,  occasioned  by  the  opening  of 
commerce  with  the  neighboring  nations,  estab- 
lished these  manufactures  upon  an  apparently 
firm  foundation  ;  and  the  middle  classes  enjoyed 
an  unprecedented  degree  of  prosperity,  and  en- 
larged their  worldly  possessions. 

The  statement  previously  made  of  the  "  Cain " 
branch  of  the  Aryan  race,  that  they  should  "  pos- 
sess the  world,"  is  here  repeated  of  the  middle 
class. 

The  author  says,  The  time  will  come  when 
there  shall  be  neither  slave,  noble,  nor  king ;  but 
the  original  political  equality  of  the  human  race 
shall  again  prevail,  and  all  political  power  shall  be 
in  the  hands  of  the  great  middle  class.  There 
will  still  be  rich  and  poor,  learned  and  ignorant, 
industrious  and  idle ;  but  no  high  or  low,  no  king 
or  serf.  The  government  of  the  world  shall  be 
"  of  the  people,  for  the  people,  by  the  people." 


214  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  result  of  all  this  prosperity  in  the  homes  of 
the  middle  class  is  shown  in  the  next  picture, 
which  is  in  these  words,  — 

"And  the  sister  of  Tubal-cain  was  Naamah." 
The  word  means  "  pleasant." 

The  author  has  shown  that  all  this  prosperity 
and  increase  in  worldly  possessions  were  the  result 
of  holding  their  fellow-beings  in  the  bondage  of 
serfdom.  The  discontent  of  the  serf  was  known, 
but  disregarded.  While  some  acknowledged  the 
sin,  cautioned  the  nation  against  disaster,  and 
urged  their  emancipation,  others  claimed  that 
serfdom  was  divinely  authorized,  the  natural  order 
of  things ;  that  without  the  labor  of  the  serf  the 
nation  would  be  wrecked,  and  that  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  free  them  and  live  in  the  same  country. 

Leaving  out  this  cause  of  trouble,  every  thing 
was  pleasant :  never  before  had  wealth  increased 
so  fast ;  the  nation  was  at  the  height  of  prosper- 
ity ;  trades  and  manufactures  of  all  kinds  were 
flourishing.  Caravans  were  constantly  arriving, 
bringing  the  products  of  foreign  nations,  and  as 
often  departing  with  the  manufactures  of  the 
country  ;  while  the  rivers  and  seas  were  dotted 
over  with  ships  loaded  with  the  products  of  the 
earth,  the  mine,  the  workshop,  and  the  loom. 

Progress  in  art  was  also  gratifying  ;  music  and 
painting   flourished.     God   was    worshipped    with 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  215 

pomp  and  ceremony  ;  the  temples  were  enriched 
by  princely  offerings ;  the  priestly  class  had 
become  rich,  and  were  a  power  in  the  land. 

Riches  contaminate.  The  crime  of  slavery 
deteriorates,  imbrutes,  and  injures  the  slaveholder 
as  well  as  the  serf  himself;  all  the  finer  qualities 
of  the  human  heart  are  blotted  out  in  the  slave- 
owner. In  the  indulgence  of  passions  engendered 
by  holding  human  beings  in  bondage  subject  to 
his  will,  the  moral  powers  and  sensibilities  become 
blunted  or  dead  ;  and  the  outcome  of  the  crime  is, 
that  his  own  spiritual  slavery  is  in  exact  proportion 
to  the  bodily  degradation  of  his  slaves. 

The  serfs  were  quiet  under  their  oppression. 
Apparently  there  was  no  danger  of  another  upris- 
ing, and  the  nation  slept  in  security  ;  yet  a  warn- 
ing was  given  that  such  wickedness  and  wrong 
must  receive  punishment. 

"And  Lamech  said  unto  his  wives,  Adah  and 
Zillah,  Hear  my  voice ;  ye  wives  of  Lamech,  hearken 
unto  my  speech :  for  I  have  slain  a  man  to  my 
wounding,  and  a  young  man  to  my  hurt.  If  Cain 
shall  be  avenged  sevenfold,  truly  Lamech  seventy 
and  sevenfold." 

Here  is  the  statement  that  the  serfs  had  arisen 
against  oppression,  but  without  effect.  They  had 
slain  young  and  old,  poor  and  rich,  to  their  own 
wounding  and  hurt. 


216  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  uprising  had  come  to  naught,  and  they 
remained  in  greater  bondage  than  before.  They 
felt  they  could  receive  no  help  from  man,  but 
believed  in  the  retributive  power  of  God. 

If  Cain  (says  Lamech)  shall  be  avenged  seven- 
fold, then  shall  God  avenge  the  wrongs  and  suffer- 
ings of  his  poor  and  downtrodden  people  seventy 
times  sevenfold. 

He  is  the  protector  of  the  weak  and  defence- 
less ;  he  hears  their  cries,  and  in  his  own  good 
time  will  punish  the  oppressor.  This  caution, 
threat,  or  prophecy  is  made  by  Lamech  or  the 
serfs  to  those  whom  he  supports,  to  the  nation  at 
large. 

"  And  Lamech  lived  an  hundred  eighty  and  two 
years,  and  begat  a  son :  and  he  called  his  name 
Noah,  saying,  This  same  shall  comfort  us  concern- 
ing our  work  and  toil  of  our  hands,  because  of  the 
ground  which  the  Lord  had  cursed." 

Lamech  is  here  represented  as  taking  comfort 
in  the  belief  that  God  would  aid  them.  They 
were  apparently  past  human  help,  and  turned 
naturally  to  the  only  power  on  whom  they  could 
depend  for  aid.  God  cursed  the  ground  for  man's 
sake,  that  he  might  look  beyond ;  and  this  comfort 
and  consolation  the  serf  has,  while  he  still  hopes 
for  human  relief. 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  217 


NO  An,   OR  JUSTICE. 

"  Noah  was  a  just  man  and  perfect  in  his 
generations,  and  Noah  walked  with  God." 

The  meaning  of  the  word  "  Noah "  is  "  rest, 
repose ;  consolation." 

h\  the  commencement  of  the  period  of  Noah, 
about  B.C.  5305,  we  find  the  nation  in  a  state 
of  prosperity  and  peace.  The  unrest  following 
(he  turbulence  and  strife  of  the  period  of  Enoch 
had  long  passed  away;  the  excitement  caused  by 
the  conquest  of  Egypt,  and  the  great  emigration 
thereto,  was  over ;  there  were  no  foreign  foes  to 
fear,  and  domestic  troubles  were  at  rest.  Com- 
merce had  greatly  increased ;  every  trade  and 
manufacture  flourished ;  riches  poured  in  upon 
the  nation,  and  all  was  quiet  and  repose.  In  all 
this  time  the  race  had  never  attempted  to  carry 
out  the  requirements  of  God ;  they  had  not  taught 
other  nations.  They  felt  so  proud  of  their  posi- 
tion that  they  did  not  desire  to  share  it  with  those 
whom  they  thought  inferior  races,  and  they  had 
not  "  tilled  the  ground "  from  whence  they  had 
been  taken. 

In  the  state  of  peace  which  now  pervaded  the 
nation,  there  were  some  whose  consciences  awoke 
to  a  knowledge  of  the  sufferings  of  the  serf,  and 
the  sin  and  wickedness  of  keeping  human  beings 


218  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

in  bondage.  Exertions  were  made  to  relieve 
them,  and  to  lighten  their  servitude,  and  even  to 
free  them.  But,  under  the  increased  demand  from 
foreign  nations  for  the  products  and  manufactures 
of  the  country,  the  work  of  the  serf  was  of  more 
value  than  it  had  ever  been ;  and  the  cupidity  of 
the  serf-holders  not  only  prevented  any  action 
in  his  favor,  but  even  served  to  tighten  his 
chains.  The  consciences  of  the  higher  classes 
generally  were  seared  and  blunted ;  they  were 
indifferent  to  wrong,  injustice,  and  oppression, 
and  refused  to  abate  their  claims  on  the  work  and 
body  of  the  serf.  The  Church  had  deteriorated, 
had  tampered  with  wrong-doing,  and  upheld  slav- 
ery as  being  ordained  by  God ;  it  taught  that  it 
was  a  universal  law  that  some  should  rule,  and 
others  serve.  There  were  some  noble  exceptions 
to  this  belief,  and  the  influence  of  righteousness 
was  still  active  in  many  hearts ;  and  they  endeav- 
ored to  make  it  felt  in  the  nation,  but  without  effect. 
For  a  period  of  six  hundred  years  the  material 
prosperity  of  the  country  continued.  Its  cities 
and  villages  increased  in  number  and  in  popula- 
tion. It  was  the  manufacturing  centre  of  the 
world ;  its  metals,  ornaments,  carvings,  textile 
fabrics,  work  in  gold,  gem  engraving,  and  articles 
for  use,  ornament,  and  comfort  were  in  continuous 
demand  from  all  quarters.     It  was  also  the  distrib- 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  219 

uting  point  of  trade,  and  its  commerce  extended 
to  all  quarters  of  the  known  world.  The  various 
products  of  Africa  on  the  one  side,  and  India  and 
China  on  the  other,  were  here  brought  together; 
and  its  influence  was  felt  in  all  the  nations  with 
whom  it  came  in  contact. 

"  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  men  began  to  mul- 
tiply on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  daughters  were 
born  unto  them,  that  the  sons  of  God  saw  the 
daughters  of  men  that  they  were  fair;  and  they 
took  them  wives  of  all  which  they  chose." 

The  Aryas  are  here  spoken  of  as  "  sons  of 
God,"  in  contradistinction  from  the  rest  of  man- 
kind, whom  they  habitually  called  children  of  men, 
and  whose  daughters  are  above  spoken  of  as 
"daughters  of  men." 

Among  the  merchandise  brought  to  Arya  were 
beautiful  women,  "daughters  of  men,"  who  were 
exposed  in  the  market  for  sale.  Of  these  the 
"sons  of  God  took  them  wives  of  all  which  they 
chose."  These  daughters  of  men  became  the 
inmates  of  harems,  —  concubines,  and  slaves  to 
the  licentious  passions  of  any  who  desired  and 
could  pay  for  them. 

The  effect  on  the  nation  was  soon  apparent. 
The  standard  of  virtue  was  lowered,  man  returned 
to  the  practices  of  the  animal,  and  vice  and  crime 
increased  to  an  alarming  extent. 


220  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

The  lesson  taught  in  this  downfall  is  one  that 
should  be  heeded.  Without  a  knowledge  of  God, 
and  the  restraining  power  of  his  requirements,  the 
tendency  of  nations  is  downward.  There  is  no 
civilization  or  nationality  that  stands  and  resists 
all  shocks,  but  that  founded  on  Christianity. 

The  nation  is  but  an  aggregate  of  individuals ; 
as  are  they,  so  is  the  nation.  All  should  receive 
religious  instructions  from  their  parents,  and  es- 
pecially should  the  practical  precepts  of  Christ's 
religion  be  taught  in  the  public  schools.  In  that 
way  only  can  the  neglect  of  parents  be  overcome, 
and  the  people  become  a  nation  whose  progress 
shall  be  onward  and  upward,  instead  of  downward 
into  the  depths  of  wickedness  and  sin. 

"  There  were  giants  in  the  earth  in  those  days  ; 
and  also  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God  came  in 
unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  the}'  bare  children 
to  them,  the  same  became  mighty  men,  which 
were  of  old  men  of  renown. 

"  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  man  was 
great  in  the  earth,  and  that  ever}'  imagination  of 
the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil  continually. 
.  .  .  The  earth  also  was  corrupt  before  God,  and 
the  earth  was  filled  with  violence.  And  God  looked 
upon  the  earth,  and, behold,  it  was  corrupt;  for  all 
flesh  had  corrupted  his  way  upon  the  earth." 

The  Aryas  at  this  time  were  great  and  powerful. 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  221 

Knowledge  had  advanced  with  giant  strides :  his- 
tory, geography,  astronomy,  mathematics,  all  were 
studied  with  earnestness  and  zeal ;  and  intellectual 
activity  prevailed  in  every  direction. 

This  great  activity,  this  general  intelligence,  were 
now  prostituted  to  base  ends.  The  degradation 
of  the  race,  which  had  commenced  in  the  crime  of 
serfdom,  and  had  been  continued  in  the  gradual 
decline  of  their  religious  faith,  in  the  prostitution 
of  their  souls  to  gain,  and  their  bodies  to  lust,  was 
now  hastened  by  the  introduction  to  places  of 
power  and  influence  of  men  born  of  alien  women, 
—  men  who  had  been  brought  up  without  a  knowl- 
edge of  God,  or  of  their  duty  to  him  or  to  their 
fellow-men.  These  men  —  rich  in  worldly  goods, 
but  poor  in  spiritual  worth ;  men  of  renown,  and 
great  in  position  and  power  —  contaminated  the 
people ;  and  the  nation  daily  sank  deeper  and 
deeper  in  violence,  crime,  and  corruption.  The 
instincts,  throwing  off  the  restraint  of  the  spirit, 
and  guided  by  the  intellect  alone,  resumed  their 
sway  over  man,  and  carried  him  into  depths  of 
vileness  and  iniquity  before  unknown,  until  "  every 
imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only 
evil  continually. 

"  Noah  was  a  just  man  and  perfect  in  his  gener- 
ations, and  Noah  walked  with  God." 

While  the  picture  we  have  given  was  true  in 


222  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

general,  there  were  some  who  still  walked  with 
God,  who  endeavored  to  keep  his  commands,  and 
obey  his  laws.  The  influence  of  the  high  and 
eminent  period  was  still  alive  in  their  hearts ; 
and  keeping  their  faith  bright,  they  strove  with  all 
their  power  to  stem  the  mighty  tide  of  corruption 
which  was  overwhelming  their  nation.  But  in 
vain.     It  had  fallen  past  redemption. 

"  And  God  said  unto  Noah,  The  end  of  all  flesh 
is  come  before  me ;  for  the  earth  is  filled  with  vio- 
lence through  them ;  and,  behold,  I  will  destroy 
them  with  the  earth. 

"Make  thee  an  ark  of  gopher  wood;  rooms 
shalt  thou  make  in  the  ark,  and  shall  pitch  it 
within  and  without  with  pitch.  And  this  is  the 
fashion  thou  shalt  make  it  of:  The  length  of  the 
ark  shall  be  three  hundred  cubits,  the  breadth  of 
it  fifty  cubits,  and  the  height  of  it  thirt}r  cubits.  A 
window  shalt  thou  make  to  the  ark,  and  in  a  cubit 
shalt  thou  finish  it  above  ;  and  the  door  of  the  ark 
shalt  thou  set  in  the  side  thereof ;  with  lower,  sec- 
ond, and  third  stories  shalt  thou  make  it. 

"And,  behold,  I,  even  I,  do  bring  a  flood  of 
waters  upon  the  earth,  to  destroy  all  flesh,  wherein 
is  the  breath  of  life,  from  under  heaven  ;  and  every 
thing  that  is  in  the  earth  shall  die.  But  with 
thee  will  I  establish  my  covenant;  and  thou  shalt 
come  into  the  ark,  thou,  and  thy  sons,  and  thy  wife, 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  223 

and  thy  sons'  wives  with  them.  And  of  every 
living  thing  of  all  flesh,  two  of  every  sort  shalt 
thou  bring  into  the  ark,  to  keep  them  alive  with 
thee ;  they  shall  be  male  and  female.  Of  fowls 
after  their  kind,  and  of  cattle  after  their  kind, 
of  every  creeping  thing  of  the  earth  after  his  kind, 
two  of  every  sort  shall  come  unto  thee,  to  keep 
them  alive.  And  take  thou  unto  thee  of  all  food 
that  is  eaten,  and  thou  shalt  gather  it  to  thee;  and 
it  shall  be  for  food  for  thee,  and  for  them.  .  .  .  For 
yet  seven  days,  and  I  will  cause  it  to  rain. upon  the 
earth  forty  days  and  forty  nights  ;  and  every  living 
substance  that  I  have  made  will  I  destroy  from  off 
the  face  of  the  earth. 

"  Thus  did  Noah  ;  according  to  all  that  God 
commanded  him,  so  did  he." 

The  warning  had  been  given,  and  now  the 
means  of  safety  were  pointed  out.  God  assures 
safety  to  those  who  place  their  trust  in  him.  He 
tells  them  to  take  their  families,  their  man  ser- 
vants and  maid  servants,  their  riches,  their  house- 
hold goods,  their  flocks  and  herds,  every  thing 
necessary  for  food  and  comfort,  for  the  supply 
of  their  daily  wants,  and  every  thing  required  to 
establish  a  new  home  in  a  new  place. 

"And  Noah  went  in,  and  his  sons,  and  his  wife, 
and  his  sons'  wives  with  him,  into  the  ark ;  .  .  . 
they,  and  every  beast  after  his  kind,  and  all  the 


224  PBE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

cattle  after  their  kind,  and  every  creeping  thing 
that  creepeth  upon  the  earth  after  his  kind,  and 
every  fowl  after  his  kind,  every  bird  of  every 
sort.  And  they  went  in  unto  Noah  into  the  ark, 
two  and  two  of  all  flesh,  wherein  is  the  breath 
of  life.  And  they  that  went  in,  went  in  male 
and  female  of  all  flesh,  as  God  had  commanded 
him." 

Let  us  disabuse  ourselves  of  our  old  and  tradi- 
tionary ideas  of  the  Flood,  and  remember  that  the 
author,  in  rendering  his  narrative,  gives  us  "a 
description  of  the  real  event,  under  the  image 
of  another  of  similar  character/'  The  event  as 
described  never  took  place ;  but  it  is  an  alle- 
gorical statement  or  picture,  in  which  the  real 
incidents  of  the  Flood  "are  described  by  others 
resembling  them  in  properties  and  circumstances." 

The  wickedness  of  the  race  had  become  so 
great,  so  appalling,  that  an  inspired  messenger 
denounces  their  crimes,  and  proclaims  God's 
punishment  on  the  sinful  race ;  he  foretells  the 
Flood,  and  warns  all  to  flee  from  the  approaching 
danger. 

There  are  yet  seven  days,  says  the  record. 
Time  is  given  to  gather  together  all  that  shall  be 
needed,  and  to  warn  all  to  flee  for  safety. 

The  "seven  days  "  and  "forty  days"  are  uncer- 
tain lengths  of   time,  used   by  the  author  in  the 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  225 

same  way,  and  for  the  same  purpose,  as  "day"  is 
used  in  the  formative  and  creative  periods.  Time 
—  it  may  have  been  a  week,  a  year,  or  more  —  was 
given  in  which  to  gather  together  all  that  the 
believers  should  desire  to  take  with  them.  The 
greater  number  of  the  inhabitants,  immersed  in 
their  business  or  pleasure,  gave  no  heed  to  the 
warning  of  the  prophet.  They  did  not  believe  in 
his  prophecies.  A  flood !  where  was  the  water 
to  come  from?  The  river  annually  overflowed 
its  banks;  but  what  of  that?  It  would  do  no 
harm.  The  man  was  a  fool,  and  none  but  fools 
would  listen  to  the  ranting  fanatic. 

Thus  business  and  pleasure,  joy  and  sorrow, 
went  on  as  before ;  and  the  inhabitants  of  the 
plain  took  little  notice  of  the  warning  voice  of 
the  messenger. 

Meanwhile,  believers  gathered  together  their 
riches,  their  goods,  their  cattle  ;  every  thing  be- 
longing to  them  that  could  be  readily  removed. 
It  was  a  body  of  men,  women,  and  children, 
believers  in  God,  who,  aware  of  the  wickedness 
of  the  race,  felt  the  justness  of  the  approaching 
punishment.  Under  the  jeers  and  contemptuous 
sneers  of  their  neighbors  and  friends,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  seek  a  place  of  shelter  and  safety  from 
the  coming  doom. 

"The  same  day  were  all  the  fountains  of  the 


226  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

great  deep  broken  up,  and  the  windows  of  heaven 
were  opened.  And  the  rain  was  upon  the  earth 
forty  days  and  forty  nights.  .  .  .  And  the  waters 
prevailed,  and  were  increased  greatly  upon  the 
earth ;  and  the  ark  went  upon  the  face  of  the 
waters.  And  the  waters  prevailed  exceedingly 
upon  the  earth ;  and  all  the  high  hills,  that  were 
under  the  whole  heaven,  were  covered.  Fifteen 
cubits  upward  did  the  waters  prevail ;  .  .  .  and 
all  flesh  died  that  moved  upon  the  earth,  both  of 
fowl,  and  of  cattle,  and  of  beast,  and  of  every 
creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth,  and 
every  man :  all  in  whose  nostrils  was  the  breath 
of  life,  of  all  that  was  in  the  dry  land,  died." 

As  had  been  foretold,  the  deluge  overtook  the 
doomed  inhabitants  of  the  plain.  "  The  foun- 
tains of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up."  An 
earthquake  disturbance  is  indicated  by  the  words, 
by  which  the  level  of  the  plain  was  depressed, 
or  the  bottom  of  the  Persian  Gulf  and  Indian 
Ocean  raised,  causing  a  sudden  and  violent  rush 
of  waters  upon  the  land,  in  earthquake  waves, 
carrying  destruction  and  death  in  their  course. 
This  was  accompanied  by  rain,  violent  winds, 
upheavals  of  the  earth,  and  a  general  disturbance 
of  the  elements. 

The  catastrophe  was  so  sudden,  the  ocean 
waves   so   great   and   powerful,   that   escape  was 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  227 

t    - 

impossible.  Every  tiling  fell  before  the  force  of 
the  waters ;  no  life  could  withstand  its  overwhelm- 
ing strength.  The  vessels  on  the  rivers  and  in 
the  harbors  of  the  gulf  were  stranded  and  wrecked 
like  egg-shells.  The  houses  of  the  poor,  built 
of  unburned  clay,  dissolved ;  and  the  more  sub- 
stantial dwellings  and  palaces  of  the  rich  and 
noble  crumbled  under  the  trembling  of  the  earth, 
and  the  force  of  the  irresistible  ocean. 

"  All  the  high  hills  that  were  under  the  whole 
heaven  were  covered.  Fifteen  cubits  upward 
did  the  waters  prevail."  And  they  covered  the 
earth  a  long  time ;  "  forty  days,"  says  the  record, 
—  as  we  have  stated,  an  uncertain  length  of  time. 
And  during  this  time  the  commotion  of  the  ele- 
ments continued,  so  that  it  was  impossible  for 
any  man  or  beast  to  have  remained  alive. 

The  destruction  of  the  dwellers  of  the  plain 
was  complete :  not  one  of  those  who  neglected  the 
warning  voice  of  God  escaped. 

"  And  God  remembered  Noah,  and  every  living 
thing,  and  all  the  cattle  that  was  with  him  in  the 
ark  :  and  God  made  a  wind  to  pass  over  the  earth, 
and  the  waters  asswaged ;  the  fountains  also  of 
the  deep  and  the  windows  of  heaven  were  stopped, 
and  the  rain  from  heaven  was  restrained ;  and  the 
waters  returned  from  off  the  earth  continually.  .  .  . 
And  it  came  to  pass  at  the  end  of  forty  days,  that 


228  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Noah  opened  the  window  of  the  ark  which  he  had 
made :  and  he  sent  forth  a  raven,  which  went  forth 
to  and  fro,  until  the  waters  were  dried  up  from  off 
the  earth.  Also  he  sent  forth  a  dove  from  him, 
to  see  if  the  waters  were  abated  from  off  the  face 
of  the  ground ;  but  the  dove  found  no  rest  for  the 
sole  of  her  foot,  and  she  returned  unto  him  into 
the  ark,  for  the  waters  were  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth :  then  he  put  forth  his  hand,  and  took 
her,  and  pulled  her  in  unto  him  into  the  ark. 
And  he  stayed  yet  other  seven  days ,  and  again  he 
sent  forth  the  dove  out  of  the  ark;  and  the  dove 
came  in  to  him  in  the  evening ;  and,  lo,  in  her 
mouth  was  an  olive  leaf  pluckt  off:  so  Noah 
knew  that  the  waters  were  abated  from  off  the 
earth.  And  he  stayed  yet  other  seven  days ;  and 
sent  forth  the  dove ;  which  returned  not  again 
unto  him  any  more." 

The  caravan,  which  had  started  from  the  cities 
of  the  plain  to  seek  a  place  of  safety  from  the 
doom  pronounced  on  the  wicked  inhabitants,  had 
reached  the  mountains,  and  encamped.  They  had 
felt  the  shocks  of  earthquake,  had  witnessed  the 
upheaving  and  subsiding  of  portions  of  the  earth, 
the  commotion  of  the  elements,  and  observed  with 
awe  the  wild  rush  of  the  waters.  From  their  place 
of  safety  they  had  viewed,  as  they  thought,  the 
destruction  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  whole  earth. 


UNITED  ARYAN   PERIODS.  229 

The  same  cause  which  produced  the  Flood,  now, 
by  its  counter  action,  caused  the  water  to  return 
to  the  ocean.  The  bed  of  the  sea,  which  had  been 
raised,  returned  to  its  former  level;  or  the  plain 
resumed  its  former  position,  and  the  waters  re- 
ceded to  the  ocean. 

Noah  sent  the  "  raven,"  emblem  of  unrest. 
This  was  apparently  a  searching-party,  who,  un- 
mindful of  the  doom  laid  upon  all  who  did  not 
take  the  means  of  escape  opened  to  them,  hoped 
to  find  some  still  alive ;  they  went  to  and  fro, 
searching  in  vain.  Also,  he  sent  forth  a  dove  from 
him.  Another  more  careful  and  quiet  party, 
starting  soon  after,  returned,  reporting  the  water 
as  still  covering  the  ground ;  indicating  the  un- 
certainty of  the  search,  and  the  danger  of  the 
attempt.  But  the  first  party  continued  their 
search.  Desolation  and  destruction  met  them  on 
every  hand  ;  where  the  waters  had  receded,  the 
earth  was  left  covered  with  the  half-decayed  bod- 
ies of  man  and  beast  in  immense  numbers,  and 
the  air  was  loaded  with  pestiferous  odors.  The 
standing  waters  emitted  miasmatic  vapors.  The 
before  fertile  plains  were  covered  with  debris  of 
all  sorts  ;  mountains  had  arisen  where  before  were 
fruitful  plains ;  the  courses  of  the  rivers  had  been 
changed;  deserts  of  arid  sands,  or  lands  covered 
with  chaotic  debris,  blocked   their  way ;   in  fact, 


230  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

nothing  was  natural.  The  whole  face  of  nature 
wore  a  different  aspect;  and  they  were  unable  to 
locate  a  city,  or  recognize  a  natural  object. 

"  And  he  stayed  yet  other  seven  days ;  and 
again  he  sent  forth  the  dove  out  of  the  ark ; 
and  the  dove  came  in  to  him  in  the  evening ; 
and,  lo,  in  her  mouth  was  an  olive  leaf  pluckt 
off." 

After  an  interval  of  time,  probably  a  year  or 
more,  another  party  visited  the  plain.  They 
found  a  more  satisfactory  condition  of  things 
existing ;  verdure  clothed  the  earth. 

The  dead  bodies  which  had  before  strewed  the 
ground  were  now  but  whitened  skeletons,  half 
buried  by  the  earthly  deposit  of  the  annual  over- 
flow of  the  rivers,  and  screened  from  sight  by 
the  abundant  vegetation  which  covered  the  land. 
Trees  had  sprung  up  from  newly  fructified  seeds, 
or  from  the  roots  of  those  which  had  been  de- 
stroyed by  the  waters  ;  and  on  their  return  the 
party  carried  with  them  evidences  of  the  revived 
and  renewed  creation. 

Determined  that  they  would  not  be  too  hasty, 
Noah  "  sta}^ed  yet  other  seven  days ;  and  sent 
forth  the  dove ;  which  returned  not  again  unto  him 
any  more." 

The  exiles  waited  another  season,  that  the  over- 
flow of  the  rivers  might  still  further  enrich  the 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  231 

land,  and  also  cover  from  sight  the  last  remains 
of  those  who  had  perished  in  the  Flood. 

The  party  then  went  forth,  and  returned  not, — 
an  exploring-party,  probably,  authorized  to  select 
a  spot  for  future  occupancy. 

God  had  promised  to  protect  those  who  placed 
their  trust  in  him ;  and  now,  previous  to  their  re- 
moval back  to  the  land  of  their  nativity,  a  promise 
is  made  by  God  to  the  Aryan  race.  The  whole 
of  the  record  is  in  these  words :  — 

"And  God  spake  unto  Noah,  saying,  Go  forth 
of  the  ark,  thou,  and  thy  wife,  and  thy  sons, 
and  thy  sons'  wives  with  thee.  Bring  forth  with 
thee  every  living  thing  that  is  with  thee,  of  all 
flesh,  both  of  fowl,  and  of  cattle,  and  of  every 
creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth ;  that 
they  may  breed  abundantly  in  the  earth,  and  be 
fruitful,  and  multiply  upon  the  earth. 

"And  Noah  went  forth,  and  his  sons,  and  his 
wife,  and  his  sons'  wives  with  him :  every  beast, 
every  creeping  thing,  and  every  fowl,  and  whatso- 
ever creepeth  upon  the  earth,  after  their  kinds, 
went  forth  out  of  the  ark.  .  .  . 

"And  God  spake  unto  Noah,  and  to  his  sons 
with  him,  saying,  And  I,  behold,  I  establish  my 
covenant  with  you,  and  with  your  seed  after  you  ; 
and  with  every  living  creature  that  is  with  you,  of 
the  fowl,  of  the  cattle,  and  of  every  beast  of  the 


232  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

earth ;  .  .  .  and  I  will  establish  my  covenant  with 
you ;  neither  shall  all  flesh  be  cut  off  any  more  by 
the  waters  of  a  flood ;  neither  shall  there  any  more 
be  a  flood  to  destroy  the  earth. 

"  And  God  said,  This  is  the  token  of  the  cove- 
nant which  I  make  between  me  and  you  and  every 
living  creature  that  is  with  you,  for  per.petual  gene- 
rations: I  do  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud,  and  it  shall 
be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  me  and  the 
earth.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  I  bring 
a  cloud  over  the  earth,  that  the  bow  shall  be  seen 
in  the  cloud :  and  I  will  remember  my  covenant, 
which  is  between  me  and  you  and  every  living 
creature  of  all  flesh ;  and  the  waters  shall  no  more 
become  a  flood  to  destroy  all  flesh.  And  the  bow 
shall  be  in  the  cloud ;  and  I  will  look  upon  it,  that 
I  may  remember  the  everlasting  covenant  between 
God  and  every  living  creature  of  all  flesh  that  is 
upon  the  earth.  And  God  said,  This  is  the  token 
of  the  covenant,  which  I  have  established  between 
me  and  all  flesh  that  is  upon  the  earth." 

A  promise  is  here  given  to  the  Aryan  race,  to 
the  effect,  that  in  all  times  of  trouble  they  should 
be  of  good  courage ;  for  whatever  might  happen, 
whatever  evils  befall  them,  under  whatever  cir- 
cumstances of  apparent  ruin  and  destruction  they 
might  be  as  a  race,  God  would  remember  them,  and 
the  destruction  should  not  come ;  their  prosperity 
should  be  perpetual. 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  233 

As  previously  the  spiritual  enlightenment  of  the 
earth  was  placed  as  a  duty  upon  the  Aryan  race, 
the  promise  of  protection  given  them,  and  the 
future  rule  and  government  of  the  earth  placed  in 
their  hand,  so  now  the  promise  is  made,  that 
they  shall  never  be  destroyed,  but  that  God  will 
be  with  them  "  for  perpetual  generations." 

As  we  proceed,  we  shall  see  that  the  promise 
has  been  fulfilled  until  this  time,  and  apparently 
will  be  continued  for  the  benefit  of  "every  living 
creature  of  all  flesh  that  is  upon  the  earth." 

In  returning  to  the  Euphrates  valley,  the  rem- 
nant of  the  Aryas  avoided  the  alluvial  and  marshy 
land  near  the  mouths  of  the  river  and  bordering 
the  Persian  Gulf,  and  settled  on  the  higher  lands 
north  of  what  was  long  afterward  called  the  city 
of  Babylon.  Here,  believing  themselves  to  be  the 
only  people  remaining  on  earth,  they  quietly 
settled  down,  and  began  again  to  cultivate  the 
land,  and  raise  cattle  and  sheep. 

From  their  mountain  of  refuge  they  had  felt  the 
earthquake;  had  experienced  the  violent  tornado; 
and  had  seen  the  earth  heave  and  open,  and  pour 
forth  fire  and  smoke,  mud  and  water;  had  seen 
the  fierce  seas  surge  in,  and  overwhelm  city  and 
country.  They  had  climbed  the  mountain  peak, 
and  from  that  point,  as  far  as  eye  could  reach,  from 


234  rRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

horizon  to  horizon,  had  seen  water,  nothing  but 
water  ;  not  a  living  thing  could  have  escaped ;  and 
they  were  alone,  the  sole  survivors  of  what  they 
believed  to  be  a  universal  deluge. 

The  Aryas  believed  that  the  earth  was  a  flat 
surface,  surrounded  by,  and  resting  upon,  the 
water,  which  extended  underneath  and  around  it, 
and  on  which  the  concave  arch  of  the  sky  rested. 
In  viewing  the  waste  of  waters  extending  to  the 
horizon  at  all  points,  they  believed  that  their  vision 
extended  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  that  the 
whole  earth  was  covered  by  the  waters. 

Their  searching-parties  had  endeavored  to  com- 
municate with  India,  but  found  immense  deserts 
blocked  their  way,  where  sudden  storms  hurled 
the  sand  furiously  around  them,  and  threatened  to 
make  them  its  victims.  Alkali  plains  and  parched 
and  rocky  deserts  had  obliterated  the  well-known 
route  of  travel,  and  they  returned  disheartened. 
So,  too,  westward  the  former  fertile  plains  of  Arabia 
had  become  a  burning  desert  of  sand,  presenting  a 
complete  barrier  to  their  reaching  Egypt.  Indeed, 
it  appeared  to  them  that  all  mankind  were  dead, 
and  the  earth,  except  in  their  own  locality,  a 
desert. 

Here  this  remnant  of  the  Aryan  race  —  the  sole 
survivors,  as  they  supposed,  of  all  human  beings 
—  lived  in  peace  and  quiet. 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  235 

During  many  years  they  increased  and  multi- 
plied, until  they  again  numbered  many  thousands. 
They  had  flocks  and  herds  and  the  comforts  of  life. 
Many  of  their  clay  cylinders,  or  books,  had  been 
recovered  from  the  desolation  of  the  Flood,  and 
others  had  been  written ;  and  they  had  kept  up  a 
knowledge  of  most  of  the  arts,  sciences,  and  manu- 
factures known  and  practised  before  the  Flood. 

THE  TURANIANS. 

"  The  whole  earth  was  of  one  language,  and  of 
one  speech." 

So  they  supposed.  For  one  hundred  years  they 
remained  unmolested,  when  they  were  much  sur- 
prised by  the  appearance  of  a  body  of  men  who 
"  journeyed  from  the  east."  Attracted  by  the  fer- 
tility of  the  "  plain  in  the  land  of  Shinar,"  and  by 
the  salubrity  of  the  climate,  they  settled  thereon, 
and  proceeded  to  colonize  the  country. 

These  new  comers  had  a  different  speech  and 
language,  manners,  customs,  and  religion,  from 
themselves. 

They  at  first  received  a  welcome ;  but,  as  their 
numbers  increased  by  frequent  additions  from  the 
east,  the  Aryas  began  to  look  upon  them  with 
suspicion.  Their  augmenting  numbers,  and  differ- 
ences of  language  and  religion,  led  to  misunder- 
standings and  strife  ;  and  as  these  strangers  spread 


236  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

more  and  more  over  the  plain,  these  strifes  in- 
creased, until  there  was  a  state  of  border  warfare. 

"  And  they  said,  Go  to,  Let  us  build  us  a  city 
and  a  tower,  whose  top  may  reach  unto  heaven." 

As  the  strangers  grew  in  numbers,  they  began 
to  fortify  their  cities  by  erecting  walls  around 
them  of  "brick  burned  throughly,"  with  slime  for 
mortar.  This  action  the  Aryas  thought  could  be 
taken  only  as  against  them.  They  (the  Aryas) 
had  not  protected  their  cities,  and  were  wholly  at 
the  mercy  of  any  who  should  attack  them. 

Their  anger  was  still  more  aroused,  and  their 
religious  feelings  exercised,  when  the  strangers 
commenced  the  erection  of  a  tower  of  enormous 
dimensions,  whose  top  should  reach  unto  heaven, 
in  which  they  would  place  an  image  of  their  god, 
who  should  rule  over  the  plain. 

"  And  the  Lord  said,  .  .  .  Go  to,  let  us  go  down, 
and  there  confound  their  language.  ...  So  the 
Lord  scattered  them  abroad  from  thence  upon 
the  face  of  all  the  earth." 

This  state  of  angry  feeling  continued  for  some 
years,  causing  frequent  conflicts  between  the  two 
races,  until  it  finally  culminated  in  open  war. 

There  had  been  constant  accessions  to  the 
strangers  from  the  east.  They  were  a  warlike  and 
predatory  race ;  and,  in  the  long  and  bloody  strug- 
gle which  ensued,  the  Aryas  were  finally  defeated 


UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.  237 

and  conquered.  Some  few  remained  in  the  coun- 
try, and  were  merged  in  the  new  nationality;  but 
the  greater  number  departed  to  settle  in  other 
lands.  Thus  by  this  and  the  former  migrations  of 
the  race,  "the  Lord  scattered  them  abroad  from 
thence  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth ; "  and  their 
existence  as  a  nation  ceased  and  ended. 

The  Bible  places  this  as  occurring  in  the  time 
of  Peleg,  B.C.  2247  ;  by  Hale's  Septuagint  chronol- 
ogy, B.C.  2754 ;  and  by  the  enlarged  chronology 
we  have  followed,  B.C.  4304. 


238  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 


XIV. 

RESUME   OF   UNITED  ARYAN   PERIODS. 

The  two  branches  of  the  Aryan  race  had  joined 
and  become  one.  The  impulse  given  to  the  mate- 
rial welfare  of  the  united  nation  was  great.  This 
long-continued  prosperity,  however,  brought  with 
it  dangers  peculiar  to  itself. 

Arya,  by  its  system  of  human  slavery  already 
fallen  from  its  pristine  state  of  spiritual  supremacy, 
was  still  further  degraded  by  the  introduction  from 
foreign  countries  of  young  women,  selected  for 
their  beauty  to  tempt  the  eyes  of  the  Aryas ;  these 
were  sold  in  open  market,  as  slaves,  to  any  who 
desired  and  would  pay  the  price.  The  harem  was 
established ;  and,  from  the  king  and  noble  down, 
the  people  rioted  in  the  enjoyment  of  their  animal 
passions. 

The  effect  on  the  nation  was  terrible.  Woman 
was  degraded.  The  favorite  of  the  harem  ruled 
her  lord  and  master ;  or  the  man  became  a  furious 
tyrant,  devoid  of  all  manly  attributes,  and  the 
slave  of  his  own  passions. 


RESUME'   OF  UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.     239 

The  deterioration  of  the  race  was  rapid  ;  passion 
and  licentiousness  ruled  all.  The  laws  of  God 
were  unheeded,  and  "eveiy  imagination  of  the 
thoughts  of  his  [man's]  heart  was  only  evil 
continually,  .  .  .  and  the  earth  was  filled  with 
violence." 

The  chosen  people  of  God,  the  sons  of  God  as 
they  still  called  themselves  in  their  pride,  had  be- 
come foul  and  corrupt.  Through  their  whole  life 
as  a  nation  they  had  neglected  the  duty  laid  upon 
them,  —  to  teach  to  other  nations  the  truths  which 
they  had  received. 

God  had  driven  them  from  Eden  for  this  pur- 
pose ;  had  placed  them  in  the  centre  of  the  world ; 
had  made  them  the  leading  nation  in  spiritual  and 
intellectual  knowledge,  in  arts  and  sciences ;  had 
brought  them  in  contact  with  other  nations,  and 
in  every  way  given  them  opportunity  to  fulfil  the 
obligation  resting  upon  them.  But  in  vain.  In- 
stead of  being  a  guiding  light  in  the  spiritual  dark- 
ness surrounding  them,  giving  to  other  nations  a 
knowledge  of  God,  and  of  his  laws  and  require- 
ments, thus  aiding  them  to  rise  above  their  spirit- 
ual ignorance  and  darkness,  the  Aryas  had  hid 
their  light,  or  used  it  only  to  illuminate  and  show 
forth  their  own  pride  as  God's  chosen  race,  the 
special  objects  of  his  love  and  care,  and  his  imme- 
diate  children.     Not   only  had  they  persistently 


240  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

neglected  their  trust,  but  they  had  become  more 
degraded  than  the  despised  nations  surrounding 
them. 

It  would  seem  that  intellectual  man  can  fall  so 
far  beneath  the  level  of  the  animal  man,  as  to  be 
too  low  and  vile  to  be  permitted  to  live.  The 
animal  passions,  instructed  and  enlightened  by 
the  intellect,  produce  sin  and  crime  unknown  to 
the  animal  man,  and  so  affect  the  air  with  their 
deadly  poison  as  to  require  immediate  and  utter 
extinction.  In  later  times  the  dwellers  in  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah  were  ingulfed  by  the  earthquake. 
The  Canaanites  were  so  foul  and  sinful,  that  God 
required  of  the  Israelites  their  utter  extermination. 

Arya  had  neglected  its  opportunities,  had  prac- 
tically refused  to  obey  God's  injunctions,  had 
broken  away  from  the  observance  of  his  laws,  and 
had  sunk  so  low  in  the  scale  of  humanity,  that 
God  determined  to  destroy  it  from  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

The  preparation  had  long  been  made  to  preserve 
this  race.  In  their  frequent  migrations,  Northern 
Asia  and  portions  of  Northern  Europe  had  already 
received  numerous  migratory  parties  from  the 
Cainite  branch ;  while  the  eastern  borders  of  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  and  the  southern  countries  of 
Europe,  had  been  partially  peopled  by  others  from 
the  parent  race. 


EtfSUMti   OF  UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.     241 

In  taking  possession  of  Egypt,  the  Cainites 
introduced  into  that  country  the  arts,  civilization, 
literature,  science,  and  cultivation  of  the  Aryas ; 
and  their  religion  colored  and  improved  that  of 
the  native  race. 

For  six  or  eight  hundred  years  the  Cainites 
ruled  over  Egypt.  They  entered  it  while  their 
religion  still  retained  much  of  its  pristine  vigor 
and  purity.  Their  opportunities  for  instructing 
the  natives  were  great,  and  should  have  been 
used ;  the  knowledge  of  the  one  supreme  God,  of 
immortal  life,  of  a  state  of  future  reward  and  pun- 
ishment, was  grafted  on  the  low  and  degraded 
native  religion,  but  did  not  displace  it. 

The  Cainites  held  themselves  aloof  from  the 
Egyptians.  They  looked  upon  them  as  an  inferior 
race ;  and  the  great  doctrine,  that  God  was  the 
Father  of  all  mankind,  was  not  promulgated  by 
them :  they  preferred  to  believe  that  they  were 
the  only  "  sons  of  God." 

With  the  departure  of  the  Aryas,  the  mono- 
theistic doctrine  died  out  in  Egypt.  Osiris  be- 
came their  supreme  deity,  and  the  judge  of  souls ; 
and  the  religious  influence  of  the  Aryas  was  only 
seen  in  the  ritual  of  the  dead.  The  Cainites  had 
been  tried  and  had  been  found  recreant  to  their 
trust,  but  not  in  the  same  degree  as  the  parent 
race. 


242  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  towns,  villages,  and  cities  of  the  enlarged 
Arya  dotted  the  plains  of  Southern  Asia,  border- 
ing the  Persian  Gulf  and  Indian  Ocean,  for  many 
hundreds  of  miles.  These  plains  extended  back 
from  the  sea  one  to  two  hundred,  and  the  plain 
of  Shinar  some  four  or  five  hundred  miles. 

It  was  to  this  country,  containing  millions  of 
human  beings,  that  the  word  of  God  came. 

"  The  end  of  all  flesh  is  come  before  me ;  for  the 
earth  is  filled  with  violence.  .  .  .  And,  behold,  I 
will  destroy  them  with  [from]  the  earth." 

A  messenger  from  God  proclaimed  the  destruc- 
tion of  Arya,  basing  the  act  upon  the  crimes  of  the 
people.  They  were  advised  to  seek  a  place  of 
safety;  but  the  message  was  received  with  derision, 
and  the  warning  was  unheeded. 

There  were  those  who  still  worshipped  God,  and 
who  recognized  in  the  warning  the  justice  of  the 
decree.  These,  comprising  a  small  body  of  men, 
women,  and  children,  took  active  measures  to 
escape  from  the  destruction  proclaimed. 

The  author  indicates  in  his  enumeration  of 
Noah  and  his  wife,  his  sons  and  sons'  wives, 
of  fowl,  cattle,  and  creeping  things,  and  of  all  food 
that  is  eaten,  for  food  for  thee  and  them,  the  vari- 
ous classes  of  the  community  from  the  highest 
to  the  lowest,  including  representatives  of  the 
various  trades  and  occupations,  with  all  that  was 


RfiSUMfi   OF   UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.     243 

necessary  to  sustain  life,  who  united  in  fleeing 
from  the  doomed  country  to  a  place  of  safety. 

He  describes  the  immediate  cause  of  the  catas- 
trophe to  be  the  overwhelming  of  the  plains  by  an 
enormous  body  of  water.  In  a  separate  chapter 
we  have  endeavored  to  give  a  description  of  the 
real  event,  its  cause  and  extent,  as  shown  by  geol- 
ogy, and  by  the  present  aspect  of  the  neighboring 
countries. 

Several  years  after  the  cataclysm,  those  who 
had  taken  warning  and  fled  to  a  place  of  safety 
prepared  to  return  to  the  neighborhood  of  their 
former  home. 

Previous  to  their  return,  the  author  represents 
God  as  making  a  covenant  with  these  representa- 
tives of  the  Aryan  race.  The  covenant  is  made 
"with  you,  and  with  your  seed  after  you,  and  with 
every  living  creature  that  is  with  you,  for  perpet- 
ual generations ; "  and  is  a  promise  of  perpetual 
protection.  No  matter  how  clouded  the  circum- 
stances surrounding  the  race  may  be,  His  promise 
shall  be  in  the  cloud;  and,  as  a  race,  they  shall  be 
safe.  History  shows  that  this  promise  has  been 
fulfilled  to  this  time. 

This  covenant  was  made  when  this  handful  of 
men,  women,  and  children  were,  as  they  supposed, 
the  sole  survivors  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth.     Perhaps  it  was  needed  to  encourage  them. 


244  PBE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

The  Aryas  of  to-day  can  see  that  all  of  the 
prophecies  respecting  the  material  destiny  of  the 
race  have  been  in  process  of  fulfilling  for  over  six 
thousand  years,  and  at  no  time  in  greater  power 
than  at  present ;  while  the  spiritual  duty  laid  upon 
them  has  been  partially  carried  out,  even  in  their 
ignorance  of  the  original  command. 

The  survivors  of  the  Deluge  returned,  and  set- 
tled on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates.  Here  for 
a  hundred  years  they  increased  and  multiplied. 
From  the  symbols  used  in  the  narrative,  it  is 
evident  that  among  them  were  artisans,  manufac- 
turers, mechanics,  and  workers  of  all  kinds,  having 
the  tools  and  implements  of  their  trades  ;  while 
there  were  representatives  of  the  spiritual,  intel- 
lectual, and  scientific  portion  of  the  race.  Tradi- 
tion represents  Noah  as  having  preserved  the 
records  of  their  science,  civilization,  and  art ;  and 
this  was  undoubtedly  the  case.  Being  made  of 
clay,  baked  in  the  oven,  the  water  would  not 
have  destroyed  them  ;  and  they  were  thus  saved 
for  future  generations. 

About  one  hundred  years  after  their  return,  a 
body  of  Turanians  settled  in  their  neighborhood. 
These  strangers  were  kindly  received,  and  they 
soon  adopted  the  civilization  and  customs  of  the 
Aryas.  By  degrees  they  obtained  a  knowledge 
of  their  language,  became  experts   in  their  arts 


RESUME'   OF  UNITED  ARYAN  PERIODS.     245 

and  manufactures,  and  learned  to  read  their 
cylinders. 

Here  had  been  another  opportunity  for  the 
Aryas  to  fulfil  the  obligations  resting  upon  them ; 
but,  as  before,  it  was  neglected.  For  two  hundred 
and  fifty  years  the  Turanians  continued  to  reside 
in  the  neighborhood.  They  had  obtained  full 
knowledge  of  all  the  arts,  sciences,  learning,  and 
civilization  of  the  Aryas,  and  were  familiar  with 
their  history.  Their  numbers  had  been  largely 
increased  by  continuous  additions,  until  they  had 
become  a  powerful  nation. 

They  had  a  religion  of  their  own.  They  wor- 
shipped gods  of  the  heavens,  earth,  sea,  and  air, 
and  many  others.  Religious  disputes  between 
them  and  the  Aryas  led  to  strife  and  ill-feeling; 
and,  when  they  proposed  to  erect  a  high  tower  in 
which  to  place  an  image  of  their  god  as  ruler  over 
the  plain,  the  action  was  opposed  by  the  Aryas. 
This  strife  finally  led  to  war ;  and  the  result  was, 
the  Aryas  were  scattered,  and  their  cities  and 
towns  destroyed. 

Thus  vanished  that  nation,  who,  endowed  by 
God  with  powers  superior  to  that  of  any  other, 
had  continually  and  perversely  neglected  to  fulfil 
the  duty  he  had  laid  upon  it. 

The  nation  of  Aryas  was  blotted  out  from 
remembrance ;  and,  were  it  not  for  this  allegory, 


246  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

mankind  would  never  have  known  ought  but  that 
such  a  race  once  existed. 

While  the  Aryan  nation  was  destroyed,  the  race 
of  Aryas  still  exists,  and  is  the  leading  race  of 
mankind. 


THE  EVANGEL  LOST.  247 


XV. 

THE  EVANGEL   LOST. 

God's  great  evangel  was  lost  to  the  world. 
The  Aryas,  to  whom  it  had  been  delivered,  had 
been  recreant  to  their  trust,  and  had  been  pun- 
ished by  the  destruction  of  the  main  body  of  the 
race. 

After  the  separation  of  the  Cainites  from  the 
parent  body,  and  their  departure  to  people  other 
sections  of  Asia,  many  other  migratory  bodies 
departed  from  the  mother  country,  and  later  from 
the  Cain  branch  also,  until  Europe  and  Western 
Asia  had  been  largely  peopled  by  this  race.  They 
had  departed  from  the  centre  of  civilization,  and 
had  spread  to  the  remote  portions  of  the  earth. 

We  have  seen  the  majestic  operations  of  Nature's 
laws,  by  which  the  unfaithful  millions  occupying 
the  plains  bordering  on  the  ocean  were  ingulfed 
in  the  raging  waters  of  the  Deluge.  We  have 
seen  the  few  that  escaped  inhabiting  for  a  time  a 
portion  of  their  native  land,  surrounded  by  desert 
plains  and  sands,  where  they  increased  in  numbers ; 


248  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

retaining,  and  perhaps  increasing,  the  knowledge, 
arts,  sciences,  literature,  and  religion  of  their  race. 

We  have  seen  the  Tartar,  or  Turanian,  race 
settling  in  their  neighborhood,  and  for  three 
hundred  years  gradually  learning  their  arts  and 
sciences,  absorbing  their  literature  and  learning ; 
and  then,  when  it  was  sure  that  the  civilization 
of  the  Aryas  would  be  preserved,  we  have  seen 
the  remnant,  in  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates,  de- 
stroyed, or  scattered  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven, 
and  civilization  left  in  the  hands  of  an  alien  and 
despised  race. 

In  this  grand  sweep  of  events,  we  have  seen  the 
hand  of  God  moving  in  the  affairs  of  man,  punish- 
ing the  proud,  arrogant,  and  self-righteous  people 
for  their  neglect  of  his  commands,  by  banishing 
them  from  civilization  and  learning,  leaving  them 
to  battle  with  strange  men  and  new  climates,  and 
to  forget,  in  their  new  and  unsettled  state,  the 
religion  and  civilization  of  their  fathers,  until 
they  have  changed  places  with  the  before  despised 
races,  and  themselves  have  become  the  barbarians 
of  the  earth. 

We  shall  continue  the  subject  in  another  volume. 


THE  DELUGE.  249 


XVI. 

THE  DELUGE  :  ITS  CAUSE,  LOCALITY,  AND  EXTENT. 

The  narrative  of  the  Flood  has  been  so  greatly- 
altered  and  changed  by  later  additions  and  inter- 
polations, that  we  may  be  astonished  to  see  what 
the  original  document  was.  In  this  record  we 
have  carefully  examined  and  recorded  what  we 
believe  to  have  been  the  original  account. 

One  writer  introduces  the  Mosaic  code  of  blood 
for  blood,  —  a  subject  entirely  out  of  place,  and  in 
no  way  connected  with  the  narrative. 

Another,  instead  of  forty,  gives  us  one  hundred 
and  fifty  days  of  rain ;  increases  the  time  of  the 
Flood  beyond  a  year ;  raises  the  water,  which,  by 
the  original,  is  "  fifteen  cubits  upward  above  the 
high  hills,"  to  a  height  above  the  tops  of  the 
mountains;  rests  the  ark  upon  Mount  Ararat; 
distinguishes  between  clean  and  unclean  beasts, 
which  was  also  a  Mosaic  rite ;  and  credits  Noah 
with  offering  a  sacrifice  to  God  of  clean  beasts  and 
fowl ;  and  one  or  both  of  these  writers  interpolate 
the  names  of  Shem,  Ham,  Japhet,  into  the  body 
of  the  narrative,  as  sons  of  Noah. 


250  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

A  deluge  covering  the  whole  earth,  even  above 
the  tops  of  the  mountains,  while  it  has  been  a 
matter  of  implicit  faith  to  the  believers  in  the  in- 
spiration of  the  Bible  who  do  not  think,  has  been 
a  source  of  trouble  to  scientific  believers,  and  they 
have  found  refuge  only  in  the  belief  of  a  partial 
deluge. 

Mr.  Lyell  says,  "I  have  always  considered  the 
Flood,  when  its  universality  in  the  strictest  sense 
of  the  term  is  insisted  on,  as  a  preternatural 
event,  far  beyond  the  reach  of  philosophical  in- 
quiry." 

Dr.  Pye  Smith  says,  "  The  idea  of  supernatural 
agency  to  so  enormous  an  amount  as  in  the  present 
instance  is,  to  many  minds  at  least,  very  stagger- 
ing, if  hot  wholly  inadmissible  ; "  and  he  considers 
a  more  correct  interpretation  of  the  passage  to  be 
understood  "  as  expressing  a  great  extent." 

Geikie,  in  "  Hours  with  the  Bible,"  treats  the 
matter  very  fully.  He  says,  "  Men  of  the  sound- 
est orthodoxy  have  further  urged  that  physical 
evidences  still  exist  which  prove  that  the  Deluge 
could  only  have  been  local.  Thus  Professor  Hens- 
low  supports  De  Caudolle's  estimate  of  the  age  of 
some  of  the  baobab-trees  of  Senegal  as  not  less 
than  fifty-two  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  of 
the  taxodium  of  Mexico  as  from  four  thousand 
to  six  thousand ;  periods  which  carry  still  living 


THE  DELUGE.  251 

trees  beyond  that  of  the  Flood.  There  is,  more- 
over, in  Auvergne,  in  France,  a  district  covered 
with  extinct  volcanoes,  marked  by  cones  of  pumice- 
stone,  ashes,  and  such  light  substances  as  could 
not  have  resisted  the  waters  of  the  Deluge.  Yet 
they  are  evidently  more  ancient  than  the  time  of 
Noah ;  for,  since  they  became  extinct,  rivers  have 
cut  channels  for  themselves  through  beds  of  colum- 
nar basalt,  that  is  of  intensely  hard  crystallized 
lava,  of  no  less  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in 
thickness,  and  have  eaten  into  the  granite  rocks 
beneath.  And  Auvergne  is  not  the  only  part  where 
similar  phenomena  are  seen.  They  are  found  in 
the  Eifel  country  of  the  Prussian  Rhine  province, 
in  New  Zealand,  and  elsewhere. 

"  Nor  is  the  peculiarity  of  some  regions  in  their 
zoological  characteristics  less  convincing.  Thus 
the  fauna  of  Australia  is  entirely  exceptional ;  as, 
for  example,  in  the  strange  fact  that  quadrupeds 
of  all  kinds  are  marsupial,  that  is,  provided  with  a 
pouch  in  which  to  carry  their  young.  The  fossil 
remains  of  this  great  island  continent  show,  more- 
over, that  existing  species  are  the  direct  descend- 
ants of  similar  races  of  extreme  antiquity,  and 
that  the  surface  of  Australia  is  the  oldest  land 
of  any  considerable  extent  yet  discovered  on  the 
globe,  dating  back  at  least  to  the  tertiary  geologi- 
cal age,  since  which  it  has  not  been  disturbed  to 


252  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

any  great  extent.  But  this  carries  us  to  a  period 
immensely  more  remote  than  Noah. 

"  Nor  is  it  possible  to  conceive  of  an  assemblage 
of  all  the  living  creatures  of  the  different  regions 
of  the  earth  at  any  one  spot.  The  unique  fauna  of 
Australia,  survivors  of  a  former  geological  age, 
certainly  could  neither  have  reached  the  ark,  nor 
regained  their  home  after  leaving  it ;  for  they  are 
separated  from  the  nearest  continuous  land  by 
vast  breadths  of  ocean.  The  polar  bear  surely 
could  not  survive  a  journey  from  his  native  ice- 
bergs to  the  sultry  plains  of  Mesopotamia ;  nor 
could  the  animals  of  South  America  have  reached 
these  except  by  travelling  the  whole  length,  north- 
wards, of  North  America,  and  then  after  miracu- 
lously crossing  Behrings  Straits,  having  pressed 
westwards  across  the  whole  breadth  of  Asia, — 
a  continent  larger  than  the  moon.  That  even  a 
deer  should  accomplish  such  a  pedestrian  feat,  is 
inconceivable ;  but  how  could  a  sloth  have  done  it, 
—  a  creature  which  lives  in  trees,  never,  if  possi- 
ble, descending  to  the  ground,  and  able  to  advance 
on  it  only  by  the  slowest  and  most  painful  motions  ? 
Or  how  could  tropical  creatures  find  support  of 
food  in  passing  through  such  a  variety  of  climates, 
and  over  vast  spaces  of  hideous  desert  ? 

"  Still  more,  how  could  any  vessel,  however  large, 
have  held  pairs  and  sevens  of  all  the  creatures  on 


TEE  DELUGE.  253 

earth,  with  food  for  a  year,  and  how  could  the 
whole  family  of  Noah  have  attended  to  them? 
There  are  at  least  two  thousand  mammals,  more 
than  seven  thousand  kinds  of  birds,  and  over  fif- 
teen hundred  kinds  of  amphibious  animals  and 
reptiles ;  not  to  speak  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  kinds  of  insects,  and  an  unknown  mul- 
titude of  varieties  of  infusoria.  Nor  does  this 
include  the  many  thousand  kinds  of  mollusca, 
radiata,  and  fish.  Even  if  the  ark,  as  has  been 
supposed  by  one  writer,  was  of  eighty  thousand 
tons'  burden,  such  a  freightage  needs  only  be 
mentioned  to  make  it  be  felt  impossible. 

"  Look  which  way  we  like,  gigantic  difficulties 
meet  us.  Thus  Hugh  Miller  has  noticed,  that  it 
would  have  required  a  continuous  miracle  to  keep 
alive  the  fish  for  whom  the  Deluge  water  was  un- 
suitable ;  while  even  spawn  would  perish  if  kept 
unhatched  a  whole  year,  as  that  of  many  fish  must 
have  been.  Nor  would  the  vegetable  world  have 
fared  better  than  the  animal ;  for,  of  the  one  hun- 
dred thousand  known  species  of  plants,  very  few 
would  survive  a  year's  submersion." 

If  we  consider  for  a  moment  the  immense  body 
of  water  that  must  be  created  to  cover  "  all  the 
high  hills  that  were  under  the  whole  heaven,"  — 
hundreds  of  times  the  present  quantity  on  the  face 
of  the  globe,  —  and  then  this  enormous  amount  to 


254  PEE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

be  destroyed,  and  the  earth  brought  back  to  its 
normal  condition,  we  can  see  the  improbability,  if 
not  the  impossibility,  of  this  position. 

Marcel  de  Serres,  in  his  "La  Cosmogana  de 
Moise,"  says  that  "the  Hebrew  word  translated 
'  all  the  earth,'  is  often  used  in  the  sense  of  '  re- 
gion, or  country.'  "  Thus,  1  Kings  x.  24 :  "  And 
all  the  earth  sought  to  Solomon ; "  Luke  ii.  1 : 
"  There  went  out  a  decree  from  Csesar  Augustus, 
that  all  the  world  should  be  taxed."  To  sustain 
this  theory,  we  have  the  testimony  of  geologists, 
who  find  evidences  of  two  prehistoric  deluges  in 
Europe,  —  one  occasioned  by  the  upheaval  of  the 
mountains  of  Norway,  and  the  second  by  the  for- 
mation and  upheaval  of  the  Alps. 

The  two  most  ancient  nations  of  which  we  have 
any  knowledge  —  the  Egyptian  and  Chinese  — 
have  no  record  of  the  Deluge  in  their  writings  or 
traditions,  or  traces  of  it  on  their  monuments ; 
from  which  it  would  appear  that  the  Deluge  was 
not  universal,  but  local. 

It  may  be  well  to  state  here,  that  the  ancients 
would  readily  accept  the  statement  of  the  total 
submergence  of  the  earth.  Believing,  as  they 
did,  that  the  earth  was  flat,  and  floating  upon  the 
surface  of  the  seas,  the  waters  surrounding  it  on 
all  sides  and  extending  underneath  it,  the  break- 
ing up  of  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  would 


THE   DELUGE.  255 

merely  mean  that  God  caused  the  waters  to  sepa- 
rate, and  the  earth  to  sink  therein  until  the  moun- 
tains were  covered  ;  and,  when  his  purpose  had 
been  accomplished,  he  raised  the  earth  again  out 
of  the  water  to  its  original  place,  —  a  very  simple 
and  easy  process,  as  they  would  think,  and  one 
that  removes  all  the  trouble  of  modern  scien- 
tists. 

The  Asiatic  deluge  geologists  claim  to  have  been 
caused  by  the  "  upheaval  of  a  part  of  a  long  chain 
of  mountains,  which  are  a  prolongation  of  the 
Caucasus." 

Louis  Figuier,  in  his  "  World  before  the  Del- 
uge," speaking  of  the  Asiatic  deluge,  says,  "  The 
earth  opening,  ...  an  eruption  of  volcanic  matter 
escaped  through  the  enormous  crater  so  produced ; 
volumes  of  water,  vapor,  or  steam  accompanied 
the  lava  discharged  from  the  interior  of  the  globe, 
which  being  first  dissipated  in  clouds,  and  after- 
ward condensing,  descended  in  torrents  of  rain. 
The  inundation  of  the  plains  over  an  extensive 
radius  was  the  immediate  effect  of  this  upheaval ; 
and  the  formation  of  the  volcanic  cone  of  Mount 
Ararat,  seventeen  thousand  three  hundred  and 
twenty-three  feet  above  the  sea,  was  the  permanent 
result." 

The  upheaval  of  such  an  enormous  mountain 
range  would  probably  cause  disturbances  of  the 


256  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

earth's  surface  at  points  distant  from  the  imme- 
diate cause  of  action. 

Samuel  Johnson,  in  his  "  Oriental  Religions," 
speaking  of  the  present  appearance  of  portions  of 
Persia,  says,  "  It  is  a  world  of  broken,  heaving 
strata,  a  '  Cyclopean  workshop,'  whose  violent  con- 
trasts of  fertility  and  desolation  are  results  of  the 
latest  convulsions  of  the  planet;  .  .  .  enormous 
snowy  ranges,  half  extinct  volcanoes  amidst  zones 
of  cold ;  salt  deserts  that  still  close  up  around 
Persian  towns,  and  border  paradises  of  verdure 
and  flowers.  .  .  .  The  sand  floods  of  Gobi  have 
covered  hundreds  of  towns.  The  volcanic  rifts  of 
Daghestan  are  still  a  terror  to  the  traveller.  The 
quicksands  of  Khorossan  swallow  caravans  in  a 
moment.  .  .  .  One  third  of  Seistan,  the  home  of 
legendary  and  epic  heroes,  is  moving  sand.  .  .  . 
The  undulating  hills  and  rich  plains  of  Azerbijan 
tremble  with  subterranean  fires,  and  the  sand- 
storm and  naphtha  flame  were  in  very  truth 
pillars  of  cloud  and  fire  that  moved  'along  the 
astonished  lands ; '  and  the  fertile  oasis  of  Balkh, 
'  mother  of  cities,'  is  girt  with  waterless  desert 
plains." 

These  extracts  show  the  extent  and  the  results 
of  the  great  upheaval  in  one  direction,  thousands 
of  miles  from  the  source  of  our  narrative.  They 
mention  only  a  portion  of  its  effects.     In  the  oppo- 


THE  DELUGE.  257 

site  direction,  the  before  fertile  plains  of  Arabia 
were  almost  wholly  changed  into  tracts  of  desert 
sands,  the  covering  earth  having  been  taken  up  in 
and  carried  away  by  the  rushing  waters. 

Figuier's  description  of  the  upheaval  of  a  moun- 
tain in  modern  times,  although  upon  a  much 
smaller  scale  than  that  of  the  Caucasus  range, 
will  give  us  a  clearer  idea  of  the  phenomena  and 
its  results,  and  enable  us  the  better  to  comprehend 
the  true  nature  of  the  ravages  the  catastrophe 
inflicted  upon  the  portion  of  Asia  in  which  it 
occurred.  We  quote  from  "The  World  before 
the  Deluge :  "  — 

"  At  six  days'  journey  from  the  City  of  Mexico, 
there  existed  in  1759  a  fertile  and  well-cultivated 
district,  where  grew  abundance  of  rice,  maize,  and 
bananas. 

"  In  the  month  of  June  frightful  earthquakes 
shook  the  ground,  and  were  continued  unceasingly 
for  two  whole  months.  On  the  night  of  the  28th 
of  September  the  earth  was  violently  convulsed ; 
and  a  region  of  many  leagues  in  extent  was  slowly 
raised  until  it  attained  a  height  of  about  five  hun- 
dred feet,  over  a  surface  of  many  square  leagues. 
The  earth  undulated  like  the  waves  of  the  sea  in 
a  tempest;  thousands  of  small  hills  alternately 
rose  and  fell,  and  finally  an  immense  gulf  opened, 
from  which  smoke,  fire,  red-hot  stones,  and  ashes 


258  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

were  violently  discharged,  and  darted  to  prodi- 
gious heights. 

"  Six  mountains  emerged  from  this  gaping  gulf, 
among  which  the  volcanic  mountain  Jorullo  rises 
2,890  feet  above  the  ancient  plain,  to  the  height 
of  4,265  feet  above  the  sea. 

uAt  the  moment  when  the  earthquake  com- 
menced, the  two  rivers  Cintemba  and  San  Pedro 
flowed  backwards,  inundating  all  the  plain  now 
occupied  by  Jorullo ;  but,  in  the  regions  which 
continually  rose,  a  gulf  opened  and  swallowed  up 
the  rivers.  They  re-appeared  to  the  west,  but  at 
a  point  very  distant  from  their  former  beds." 

In  the  narrative  of  the  Deluge,  the  priority  of 
causes  is  given  to  the  breaking  up  of  the  "  foun- 
tains of  the  great  deep,"  which  can  mean  nothing 
but  the  submerging  of  the  plain  by  an  inflow  of 
the  waters  of  the  sea. 

This,  we  can  see,  was  an  effect,  not  a  cause. 
The  earthquake  disturbance  in  Mexico  raised  the 
plain  five  hundred  feet,  over  a  surface  of  many 
square  leagues.  The  disturbances  continued  many 
months.  The  courses  of  the  rivers  were  changed, 
hills  rose  and  fell,  and  the  earth  opened  and 
ingulfed  the  waters. 

Multiply  this  scene  and  the  disturbances  a  hun- 
dred times,  and  we  have  the  earthquake  effects 
resulting  from  the  upheaval  of  "  a  part  of  the  long 


THE  DELUGE.  259 

chain  of  mountains  which  are  a  prolongation  of 
the  Caucasus." 

The  geologists'  account  of  the  Asiatic  upheaval 
gives  us  the  cause  of  "Noah's  Flood,"  and  also 
shows  its  comparatively  limited  extent.  The  rais- 
ing of  the  bed  of  the  sea  five  hundred  feet,  as  was 
the  plain  in  Mexico,  would  cause  an  inflow  of 
water  sufficient  to  cover  "all  the  high  hills  that 
were"  in  that  neighborhood  "fifteen  cubits  up- 
ward." The  disturbance  in  Mexico  apparently 
continued  six  months  or  more.  This,  applied  to 
the  Asiatic  upheaval,  would  probably  cause  at 
least  one  or  two  years'  continued  disturbance. 

The  raising  of  the  ocean  bed  caused  that  im- 
mense body  of  water  to  rush  over  the  plains  with 
irresistible  violence.  The  mountain  waves  carried 
every  thing  before  them.  Not  a  vessel,  not  a 
building,  could  resist  its  terrible  fury.  This  move- 
ment, frequently  repeated,  caused  the  water  to 
rush  to  and  fro,  throwing  down  and  destroying 
every  thing  which  might  have  escaped  the  first 
terrific  onslaught.  Man  and  beast,  every  living 
thing  in  the  inundated  district,  perished;  villages 
and  cities  dissolved  ;  in  many  places  even  the  soil 
was  washed  away,  leaving  a  wilderness  of  rocks 
or  sandy  deserts  in  the  place  of  the  before  smiling 
fields. 

A   year,   or   forty   days   even,   of    such   action 


260  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

would  preclude  the  possibility  of  escape  for  a 
single  inhabitant  of  the  plain. 

There  is  a  tradition  that  the  Tigris  River  origi- 
nally flowed  to  the  Persian  Gulf,  discharging  its 
waters  many  miles  east  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Euphrates  River ;  it  now,  however,  connects  with, 
and  forms  a  part  of,  that  river. 

At  the  period  of  the  Deluge,  the  fertile  plains 
bordering  the  Indian  Ocean  and  Persian  Gulf, 
from  the  mountainous  region  now  known  as  Beloo- 
chistan  on  the  east,  to  and  into  Arabia  on  the 
west,  —  a  distance  of  a  thousand  miles  or  more,  — 
and  extending  back  from  the  ocean  from  one  to 
four  hundred  miles,  was  thickly  settled  by  a  race 
known  to  Assyriologists  by  the  provisional  name 
of  "  Accadians."  The  whole  country  was  thickly 
dotted  with  cities  and  villages  ;  and  the  interven- 
ing spaces  were  highly  cultivated,  and  rich  with 
verdure  and  beauty. 

The  effects  of  the  upheaval  of  the  mountains 
was  felt  throughout  southern  portions  of  Western 
Asia.  It  was  apparently  at  this  time  that  in 
Palestine  it  changed  the  course  of  the  northern 
portion  of  the  Jordan  River,  turning  it  west,  and 
forming  the  Orentes  River.  It  caused  a  further 
settling  of  the  Jordan  valley,  thereby  cutting  off 
the  passage  of  the  River  Jordan  to  the  Red  Sea. 
In  the  eastern  section  it  changed  a  before  fertile 


THE  DELUGE.  261 

and  beautiful  country  into  dreary  and  sandy 
wastes  and  alkali  plains. 

Thousands  of  years  after  this  catastrophe,  we 
find  this  same  country  the  abode  of  a  race  well 
advanced  in  civilization  and  in  knowledge  of  the 
arts  and  sciences.  This  race  is  known  to  us  as 
the  Shemites,  or  Semitic  race. 

Before  them  had  been  the  Turanians,  a  Tartar 
race  from  Eastern  Asia,  from  whom  the  Shemites 
obtained  their  civilization  and  *  knowledge.  The 
Turanians  had  themselves  obtained  all  the  civili- 
zation and  knowledge  they  possessed  from  a  still 
earlier  race,  whom  they  had  dispossessed.  This 
race  was  undoubtedly  the  Aryan. 

Tradition  and  history  unite  in  placing  the  origi- 
nators of  our  civilization  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Euphrates  River.  It  was  there  that  the  mystic 
Oannes,  half  fish  and  half  man,  appeared,  and 
taught  men  civilization  and  letters  ;  and  the  tradi- 
tions of  the  Arj^as  point  to  the  same  spot  as  the 
cradle  of  their  race. 

There  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  they  were 
the  occupants  of  the  plains  of  the  southern  portion 
of  Eastern  Asia,  whom  the  Deluge  destroyed. 

Long  before  Abraham,  a  thousand  years  at 
least  before  Moses,  the  Deluge  narrative  recorded 
in  Genesis  was  known  to  the  Accadians. 

Among  the  Assyrian  cylinders  in    the    British 


262  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

Museum,  portions  of  two  creative  accounts  have 
been  found,  one  of  which,  so  far  as  restored,  is 
nearly  identical  with  the  Bible  account.  So,  too, 
a  cylinder  bearing  an  illustration  of  the  well- 
known  tree  of  knowledge,  the  serpent,  with  Adam 
and  Eve  in  the  act  of  taking  the  fruit,  has  been 
found ;  thus  establishing  their  knowledge  of  that 
portion  of  the  old  story.  Previous  to  the  birth 
of  Abraham,  the  story  of  the  Deluge  had  been 
embalmed  in  poetry ;  it  being  the  eleventh  canto 
of  a  great  epic  poem,  written  between  2000  and 
2500  B.C.  The  author  of  the  epic,  using  the 
record  as  a  foundation,  combines  with  it  some  of 
the  more  vivid  traditions  of  his  time,  and  gives 
the  credit  of  the  action  to  his  own  gods. 

F.  Lenormant  says  that  "  there  were  three 
copies  of  this  poem  made,  by  order  of  Assur- 
banipal,  king  of  Assyria,  about  650  to  625  B.C., 
from  a  very  ancient  record,  then  in  the  library 
of  Uruk.  This  record  was  probably  a  thousand 
years  old,  and  was  itself  a  copy  of  a  still  more 
ancient  manuscript." 

The  hero  of  this  poem,  Izdhubar,  being  attacked 
by  disease  (a  kind  of  leprosy),  goes  in  search  of 
Hasisadra,  the  Accadian  Noah,  and  hero  of  the 
Flood,  to  obtain  from  him  a  cure  for  his  disease. 
Hasisadra,  because  of  his  good  deed  in  saving 
mankind  alive   from   the   Flood,  had  been  made 


THE  DELUGE.  263 

immortal ;  and  lie  is  believed  to  be  living  in  bliss 
somewhere  near  the  Persian  Gulf.  Izdhubar,  after 
many  perilous  adventures,  succeeds  in  finding 
Ilasisadra,  who  is  induced  to  relate  to  him  the 
story  of  the  Food,  and  the  escape  of  mankind. 

THE  ASSYRIAN  NARRATIVE. 

Hasisadra  was  a  native  of  Surrippak,  or  Sippara, 
the  city  of  the  sun  (this  was  one  of  the  ancient 
Aryan  cities  before  the  Flood),  situated  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Euphrates. 

He  says  the  city  "was  ancient,  and  in  it  men 
did  not  honor  the  gods ;  I,  alone,  was  their  ser- 
vant." At  a  meeting,  or  council,  of  the  gods, 
because  of  the  sinfulness  of  man,  a  deluge  was  pro- 
posed by  Elu  (god  of  war,  also  a  prince  of  gods), 
and  approved  by  Nebo  (god  of  thunder)  and  Ner- 
gal  (god  of  the  earthquake),  but  opposed  by  Anu 
(god  of  the  heavens).  It,  however,  was  decided 
in  council  that  it  should  take  place. 

Hea  (god  of  wisdom,  also  god  of  the  sea)  re- 
solved to  save  the  seed  of  man  and  beasts,  and 
revealed  the  decision  of  the  gods  to  Hasisadra  in 
a  dream,  and  thus  addressed  him :  "  Man  of  Sur- 
rippak, build  a  vessel,  and  finish  it  quickly.  By 
a  deluge  I  will  destroy  substance  and  life."  He 
directs  him  to  make  the  vessel  after  this  manner : 
"Six  hundred  cubits  shall  be  the  measure  of  its 


264  P RE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

length,  sixty  cubits  the  measure  of  its  breadth 
and  its  height.  .  .  .  Into  the  deep  launch  it." 

Hasisadra  at  first  declined,  saying,  "When  I 
shall  do  it,  young  and  old  shall  laugh  at  me." 

He  is,  however,  finally  persuaded  to  build  the 
vessel,  and  is  directed  "at  a  given  moment  that 
I  shall  cause  thee  to  know,  enter  into  it,  and  draw 
the  door  of  the  ship  towards  thee." 

Hasisadra  proceeded  to  build  the  ship.  The 
particulars  of  its  construction  are  given.  It  was 
divided  into  three  floors,  and  these  floors  divided 
into  compartments.  He  made  it  water-tight.  He 
covered  it  without  and  within  with  asphalt,  or 
bitumen.  When  completed,  he  proceeded  to  pro- 
vision it.  "  Three  times  thirty-six  hundred  porters 
brought  on  their  heads  chests  of  provisions.  I 
kej^t  thirty-six  hundred  chests  for  the  nourish- 
ment of  my  family.  For  provisioning,  I  had  oxen 
slain,  instituted  rations  for  each  day.  In  drinks, 
barrels  of  wine  I  collected,  in  quantity  like  to  the 
waters  of  a  river ;  of  provisions,  in  quantity  like 
to  the  dust  of  the  earth.  And  I  carried  above 
and  below  the  furniture  of  the  ship." 

At  the  appointed  time  "  all  that  I  possessed  of 
silver,  I  gathered  together;  all  that  I  possessed 
of  gold,  I  gathered ;  all  that  I  possessed  of  the 
seed  of  life  of  every  kind,  I  gathered  together.  I 
made  all  ascend  into  the  vessel :  my  servants  both 


THE  DELUGE.  265 

male  and  female,  the  cattle  of  the  field,  the  wild 
beasts  of  the  plains,  and  the  young  of  the  people, 
—  all  of  them  I  caused  to  ascend.  I  entered  into 
the  midst  of  the  ship,  and  shut  my  door.  .  .  . 
In  shutting  the  vessel,  to  Buzur-sadi-rabi,  the 
pilot,  I  confided  this  dwelling,  with  all  it  con- 
tained. 

"  A  storm,  at  dawn  in  the  morning,  arose  from 
the  horizon  of  heaven,  extending,  and  wide.  Vul 
(god  of  the  atmosphere  and  of  storms),  in  the 
midst  of  it,  thundered  ;  Nebo  and  Saru  (gods  of 
thunder  and  lightning)  marched  before;  they 
marched,  devastating  mountains  and  plain.  The 
throne-bearers  (the  seven  wicked  spirits  of  the 
storm-gods,  whose  duty  it  was  to  raise  the  moun- 
tainous waves)  went  over  mountains  and  plains. 
Nergal  (god  of  the  earthquake),  the  powerful, 
dragged  chastisements  after  him.  Ninip  (god  of 
the  wind)  advanced,  overthrowing  before  him. 
The  archangels  of  the  abyss  brought  destruction ; 
in  their  terror  they  agitated  the  earth.  The  flood 
of  Vul  reached  to  heaven ;  the  bright  earth  to  a 
waste  was  turned. 

"  The  surface  of  the  earth,  the  waters  swept ;  it 
destroyed  all  life  from  the  face  of  the  earth.  The 
strong  deluge  over  the  people  reached  to  heaven. 
The  brother  no  longer  saw  his  brother;  men  no 
longer   knew'  each    other.     In   heaven   the   gods 


266  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

feared  the  flood,  and  sought  refuge  ;  they  ascended 
to  the  heaven  of  Anu  (the  supreme  and  self- 
existent  god).  The  gods  were  stretched  out 
motionless,  pressing  one  against  another,  like 
dogs." 

Istar  (daughter  of  Anu,  the  Ashtaroth  of  the 
Bible ;  and  the  Astarte,  or  Venus,  of  Grecian 
mythology)  is  represented  here  as  the  mother  of 
mankind,  and  as  weeping  and  mourning,  because 
"I,  the  mother,  have  begotten  my  people,  and, 
like  the  young  of  the  fishes,  they  fill  the  sea." 
"  The  gods  on  their  seats  were  seated,  in  tears ; 
covered  were  their  lips  for  the  coming  flood." 

Six  days  and  nights  the  wind,  deluge,  and 
storm  continued ;  on  the  seventh  it  ceased.  Has- 
isadra  opened  the  window,  and  perceived  "the 
whole  of  mankind  was  turned  to  corruption  ;  like 
reeds  the  corpses  floated.  ...  I  looked  at  the 
regions  bounding  the  sea,  toward  the  twelve  points 
of  the  horizon  —  not  any  continent." 

On  the  fourteenth,  Hasisadra  sent  out  a  dove, 
which  returned  to  the  ark,  finding  no  place  on 
which  to  alight;  the  next  day  a  swallow  was 
sent,  which  also  returned ;  then  a  raven,  which 
did  not  return.  He  then  sends  forth  the  animals 
on  the  mountain  Nizer,  and  offers  sacrifice  to  the 
gods.  "I  raised  the  pile  of  my  burnt  offering  on 
the  peak  of  the  mountain ;  .  .  .  beneath  I  spread 


THE  DELUGE.  267 

rushes,  cedar  and  juniper  wood.  The  gods  were 
seized  with  the  desire  of  it;  and  the  gods  assembled 
like  flies  above  the  master  of  the  sacrifice.  .  .  . 
From  afar,  in  approaching,  the  great  goddess 
raised  the  great  zones  [the  rainbow]  that  Aim  has 
made  for  the  glory  of  the  gods.  .  .  .  From  afar,  in 
drawing  near,  Elu  saw  the  vessel  and  stopped. 
He  was  filled  with  anger  against  the  gods.  No  one 
(said  he)  shall  come  out  alive.  No  man  shall  be 
preserved  from  the  abyss."  Ninip  informs  Elu 
that  this  was  done  by  Hea.  Hea  then  argues  with 
Elu  ;  tells  him  he  is  wrong  to  destroy  the  just  and 
faithful  with  the  wicked ;  that  when  he  desires  to 
destroy  the  wicked,  instead  of  a  flood,  he  should 
cause  wild  beasts  to  increase,  or  cause  pestilence 
or  famine  to  mow  men  down.  Elu  accepts  the 
arrangement,  goes  into  the  ship,  blesses  Hasisadra 
and  his  wife,  and  makes  them  immortal. 

In  this  account,  instead  of  the  rain  for  forty 
days  and  forty  nights,  we  have  a  tremendous 
storm,  with  thunder  and  lightning,  devastating 
nature;  the  sea  overwhelming  mountains  and  plain 
(apparently  earthquake  waves) ;  the  powerful  earth- 
quake ;  the  hurricane  overthrowing ;  the  earth 
agitated  and  turned  to  waste  by  the  deluge. 

This  fulfils  all  the  conditions  of  the  geologists' 
description  of  the  Asiatic  deluge. 

Instead  of  Noah  and  his  family,  Hasisadra  brings 


268  PRE-GLACIAL   MAN. 

into  the  ark  or  vessel  his  male  and  female  servants, 
and  the  young  of  the  people.  Instead  of  a  box 
like  the  ark,  he  builds  a  vessel,  and  places  it  in 
charge  of  a  pilot.  Instead  of  forty  days,  the 
deluge  lasts  but  six  days. 

Professor  Sayce,  in  "  Assyria :  its  Princes,  Priests, 
and  People,"  says  of  the  astronomical  epic,  by  Sin- 
like-unnim,  "  It  is  impossible  to  determine  the 
age  of  the  great  Chaldsean  epic,  but  it  must  have 
been  composed  subsequently  to  the  period,  when, 
through  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  Aries 
came  to  be  the  first  sign  of  the  zodiac  instead  of 
Taurus ;  that  is  to  say,  about  B.C.  2500.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  is  difficult  to  make  it  later  than 
B.C.  2000,  while  the  whole  character  and  texture 
of  the  poem  show  that  it  had  been  put  together 
from  older  lays,  which  had  been  wrought  into  a 
single  whole." 


THE  OANNES.  269 


XVII. 

THE  OANNES. 

Professor  A.  H.  Sayce,  in  his  late  work  on 
"  The  Ancient  Empires  of  the  East,"  writing  of 
Babylon,  says,  "  Here  was  the  centre  and  starting- 
point  of  the  civilization  which  afterward  spread 
throughout  Western  Asia.  Its  primitive  inhabit- 
ants, whom  we  will  term  Accadians,  traced  their 
origin  to  the  mountainous  country  south  of  the 
Caspian,  from  whence  they  had  spread  over  Elam, 
or  Susiana,  the  shores  of  the  Persian  Gulf,  and 
the  fertile  plains  of  Babylonia. 

"The  civilization  of  Babylonia  seems  to  have 
originated  in  Auran,  or  Southern  Susiana,  and  the 
coasts  of  the  Persian  Gulf,  out  of  which,  accord- 
ing to  the  legend,  the  semi-human  Oannes  arose 
at  dawn  with  the  revelation  of  culture  and  knowl- 
edge. The  pictorial  hieroglyphics,  which  after- 
ward became  the  cuneiform  characters,  were  first 
invented  in  Elam." 

The  description  given  of  the  Oannes  is  as  fol- 
lows :    "  There  appeared  issuing  from  the  sea,  at 


270  PRE-GLACIAL  MAN. 

the  spot  where  it  is  nearest  to  Babylon,  an  animal 
endowed  with  reason,  named  Oannes.  Its  whole 
body  was  that  of  a  fish,  but  beneath  its  fish's 
head  was  another  ;  namely,  that  of  a  man.  A 
man's  feet  also  proceeded  from  its  fish's  tail.  It 
had  a  human  voice  ;  and  its  image  is  preserved  to 
the  present  time. 

"  This  animal  passed  the  day  in  the  society  of 
men  without  taking  any  nourishment.  It  taught 
them  to  practise  all  sorts  of  sciences,  letters,  and 
arts ;  the  rules  for  founding  cities  and  buildings 
and  temples ;  and  the  principles  of  law  and  geom- 
etry. It  showed  them  how  to  sow  and  reap,  — 
every  thing,  in  short,  needful  to  render  life  agree- 
able. At  sunset  the  monster  returned  to  the  sea. 
Plunging  in,  it  spent  the  night  beneath  the  waves : 
it  was  amphibious. 

"  It  wrote  a  book  on  civilization  and  the 
origin  of  things,  which  it  bequeathed  to  the 
world." 

This  figure  combined  of  man  and  fish  is  a  repre- 
sentation of  the  appearance  of  the  Aryas  as  they 
arrived  at  the  Euphrates,  by  water,  from  the 
southern  parts  of  India. 

India  was  bordered  on  three  sides  by  the  sea. 
Races  so  situated  early  became  maritime.  In  the 
general  march  of  civilization  the  sea  had  not  been 
neglected;  and  vessels  were  used  as  means  of  com- 


THE   OANNES.  271 

munication  between  different  points  on  the  coast, 
and  also  for  fishing. 

In  the  allegory  we  have  depicted  the  Aryas  as 
migrating  by  both  land  and  water  to  the  Euphrates 
plain,  but  it  is  more  than  probable  that  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Southern  India  took  the  shorter  and  easier 
route  by  the  ocean  and  Persian  Gulf.  Perhaps 
the  greater  number  came  in  this  manner,  and  this 
representation  records  the  fact. 

This  animal,  the  Oannes,  passed  the  day  on 
land  without  taking  nourishment,  and  the  night 
in  the  sea ;  in  other  words,  the  vessel  containing 
the  emigrants  came  full,  and  returned  empty. 
Load  after  load  were  disembarked  on  the  banks 
of  the  river  or  gulf. 

The  Oannes,  besides  teaching  them  civilization 
and  letters,  was  also  credited  with  writing  and 
bequeathing  to  the  world  a  book  on  "  The  Origin 
of  Things  and  of  Civilization."  The  only  book 
of  "  origins  "  known  to  man  is  the  one  written 
in  allegory,  which  we  have  been  attempting  to 
decipher. 

That  portion  of  the  allegory  contained  in  the 
first  three  chapters  of  Genesis  is  the  book  on  "The 
origin  of  things  and  of  civilization,"  bequeathed 
to  the  world  by  the  Oannes.  It  was  known  to 
the  Aryas  of  Hindustan,  not  as  an  allegory,  but 
as  an   inspired  history  of  creation,  of  man,   and 


272  PRE-GLACIAL    MAN. 

of  their  own  race.  This  history  was  continued  by 
later  writers,  until  the  destruction  of  the  nation, 
and  dispersion  of  the  remnant  by  the  Turanians. 

Sometime  after  these  events,  an  Aryan  still 
living  in  the  Euphrates  Valley  wrote  this  whole 
history,  in  allegory  and  cipher,  in  the  form  in 
which  it  has  come  down  to  us. 

The  teachings  originally  ascribed  to  the  Oannes 
were  afterward  credited  by  the  Semites  to  their 
god  Hea,  the  god  of  the  great  deep  and  of  wisdom. 


E 


NGLISH  AS  IT  SHOULD 


BE  WRITTEN 


Handbooks  for 

All  Lovers  of 

Correct 

Language 


Neatly    bound    in    cloth       50   cents   each 


MISTAKES  IN  WRITING  ENGLISH  AND  HOW  TO  AVOID  THEM 

For  the  use  of  all  who  teach,  write,  or  speak  the  language.  By  Marshall 
T,  BlGKLOW,  author  of  "Punctuation  and  other  Typographical 
Matters." 

PUNCTUATION  AND   OTHER    TYPOGRAPHICAL   MATTERS 

For  the  use  of  Printers,  Authors,  Teachers,  and  Scholars.  By  Marshall 
T.  Bigklow,  Corrector  at  the  University  Press,  Cambridge. 

1000   BLUNDERS   IN  ENGLISH 

A  Handbook  of  Suggestions  in  Reading  and  Speaking.  By  Harlan  H. 
Ballard,  A.M.,  Principal  of  Lenox  Academy,  Lenox,  Mass. 

HINTS  AND   HELPS 

For  those  who  write,  print,  or  read.     By  Benjamin  Drew. 

ENGLISH  SYNONYMES  DISCRIMINATED 

By  Rev.  Richard  Whately,  D.D.,  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  A  new 
edition. 

SOULE  &    CAMPBELLS  PRONOUNCING  HANDBOOK 

Of  Words  often  mispronounced,  and  of  words  as  to  which  a  Choice  of  Pro- 
nunciation is  allowed.     3,000  Mistakes  in  Pronunciation  corrected. 

CAMPBELL'S  HANDBOOK  OF  ENGLISH  SYNONYMES 

With  an  Appendix  showing  the  Correct  Uses  of  Prepositions. 

HINTS  ON  LANGUAGE 

In  connection  with  Sight  Reading  and  Writing  in  Primary  and  Intermediate 
Schools.  By  S.  Arthur  Bent,  A.M.,  Superintendent  of  Public 
Schools,  Clinton,  Mass. 

FORGOTTEN   MEANINGS 

Or,  An  Hour  with  the  Dictionary.  By  Alfred  Wattes.-  author  of 
"  Student's  Historical  Manual." 

SHORT  STUDIES  OF  AMERICAN  AUTHORS 

By  Thomas  Wkhtworth  Higginson,  author  of  "  Young  Folks'  History 
of  the  United  States,"  "  Young  Folks'  American  Explorers," 
"  Malbone,"  "  Outdoor  Papers,"  "  Oldport  Days,"  "  Army  Life  in  a 
Black  Regiment,"  "  Atlantic  Essays,"  etc. 

HINTS  ON  WRITING  AND  SPEECH-MAKING 
By  Thomas  Wbntworth  Higginson. 

UNIVERSAL   PHONOGRAPHY 

Or,  Shorthand  by  the  "  Allen  Method."  A  Self-instructor,  whereby  more 
Speed  than  Long-Hand  Writing  is  gained  at  the  First  Lesson,  and 
additional  Speed  at  each  Subsequent  Lesson.  By  G.  G.  Allen, 
Principal  of  the  Allen  Stenographic  Institute,  Boston. 

Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND   SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


j\j^U/  BOOf^S  &  I^U/J^DlJIOffS 


PRE-GLACIAL   MAN    AND  THE   ARYAN    RACE 
A  History  of  the  Creation,  and  of  the  birthplace  and  wanderings  of  man  in 
Central  Asia,  from  B.C.  32,500  to  B  C.  15,000.     With  a  History  of  the  Aryan 
Race,  commencing  B.  C.  15,000;  its  rise  and  progress;   the  decline  and  the 
destruction  of  that  nation.     By  Lorenzo  Burge.     Cloth,  $1.50. 
"  This  is  an  ingenious  and  interesting  treatise  upon  the  subjects  under  con- 
sideration, and  proves  very  clearly  the  ability  and  research  of  its  author.     It 
deals  with  man  and  his  surroundings  long  before  he  became  an  inmate  of  the 
Garden  of  Eden,  and  traces  his  progress  and  changes  of  condition  down  to  the 
time  of  the  Deluge.     The  subject,  while  seemingly  a  dry  one,  is  treated  in  a 
novel    and    interesting   manner,  and    the   book  will   find    many   appreciative 
readers." —  Washington  Chronicle. 

THE  HIDDEN  WAY  ACROSS  THE  THRESHOLD 
Or,  The  Mystery  which  hath  been  hidden  for  Ages  and  from  Generations. 
An  explanation  of  the  concealed  forces  in  every  man  to  open  the  temples  of 
the  soul  and  to  learn  the  guidance  of  the  unseen  hand.  Illustrated,  and 
made  plain,  with  as  few  occult  terms  as  possible.  By  J.  C.  Street.  Second 
edition.     Octavo,  cloth.     600  pp.     Illustrated.     $3.50. 

"  It  is  a  deserved  reward  of  Dr.  J.  C.  Street  that  his  book,  '  The  Hidden 
Way  across  the  Threshold,'  has  reached  a  second  edition.  It  contains  more 
material,  original  and  selected,  than  ever  has  been  published  in  this  country 
on  Eastern  occult  science,  and  has  the  authority  of  a  gentleman,  as  its  author, 
who  has  studied  as  an  initiate  for  many  years  in  the  leading  Eastern  societies 
devoted  to  philosophical  investigation  of  occult  mysteries."  —  Boston  Globe. 
REMINISCENCES   OF    FROEBEL 

By  Baroness  Marzenholz-Bulow,  translated  by  Mrs.  Mary  Mann,  with  a 
biographical  sketch  by  .Miss  Emily  Sheriff.  New  edition.  $1.50. 
"  In  this  book,  the  great  author  and  teacher  of  Kindergarten  methods  in 
education  is  brought  into  close  communion  with  the  reader;  and  his  theories, 
and  his  manner  of  imparting  them  to  others,  are  strikingly  set  forth.  One 
gains  from  this  volume  a  most  complete  idea  of  Froebel,  in  the  details  of  his 
personal  and  educational  career." —  Cincinnati  Journal. 
THE   ART    OF   PROJECTING 

A  Manual  of  Experimentation  in  Physics,  Chemistry,  and  Natural  History, 
with  the  Porte-Lumiere  and  Magic  Lantern,  also  with  Electric  Lights  and 
Lamps,  and  the  Production  and  Phenomena  of  Vortex  Rings.  By  Professor 
A.  E  Dolbear,  inventor  of  the  telephone.  New  edition.  Illustrated. 
$2.00. 

"  The  book  has  met  a  real  want ;  and  a  sunbeam  can  now  be  made  useful  in 
school  work,  and  in  the  study  of  phenomena  in  many  places  where  no  substi- 
tute is  practicable.     The  amateur  student  of  practical  and  popular  science 
will  find  this  a  useful  volume.  " —  Dubuque  Herald. 
THE    DEVELOPMENT   THEORY 

By  Joseph  T.  Bergen,  Jun.,  and  Fanny  D.  Bergen.  The  Study  of  Evolu- 
tion simplified  for  general  readers.     Cloth,  $1.25. 

"  This  is  an  elementaiy  exposition  of  the  celebrated  Darwinian  theory. 
The  idea  was  to  popularize  this  great  principle  of  science,  to  show  how  it  ob- 
tains in  geology,  paleontology,  zoology,  ornithology,  —  in  fact,  throughout  the 
whole  catalogue  of  ologies.  The  subject  is  entirely  stripped  of  all  scientific 
phraseology,  and  the  matter  is  presented  in  the  simplest  English.  Illustrations 
abound  to  illumine  every  principle,  and  the  more  scientific  explanations."  — 
San  J-'rancisco  Post. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price. 

LEE  AND   SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


BRIGHT    DOOKSOF  TRAVEL 
AND            Q  »      »      »      ,     1       j      «      ; 

REEZY BY  SIX    BRICHT    WOMEN  -  -  -  - 


A   WINTER   IN    CENTRAL   AMERICA   AND   MEXICO 
By  Helen  J.  Sanborn.    Cloth,  $1.50. 
"  A  bright,  attractive  narrative  by  a  wide-awake  Boston  girl." 

A   SUMMER    IN   THE   AZORES,  with  a  Glimpse  of  Madeira 

By  Miss  C.  Alice  Baker.     Little  Classic  style.     Cloth,  gilt  edges,  $1.25. 
"  Miss  Baker  gives  us  a  breezy,  entertaining  description  of  these  picturesque 

islands.     She  is  an  observing  traveller,  and  makes  a  graphic  picture  of  the 

quaint  people  and  customs."  —  Chicago  Advance. 

LIFE   AT   PUGET   SOUND 

With  sketches  of  travel  in  Washington  Territory,  British  Columbia,  Oregon, 
and  California.     By  Caroline  C.  Leighton.     i6mo,  cloth,  $1.50. 
"  Your  chapters  on  Puget  Sound  have  charmed  me.     Full  of  life,  deeply 

interesting,  and   with  just"  that  class  of  facts,  and  suggestions  of  truth,  that 

cannot  fail  to  help  the  Indian  and  the  Chinese."  —  Wendell  Phillips. 

EUROPEAN    BREEZES 

By  Margery  Deane.      Cloth,  gilt  top,  $1.50.      Being  chapters  of  travel 
through  Germany,  Austria,  Hungary,  and  Switzerland,  covering  places  not 
usually   visited  by  Americans  in  making  "  the  Grand  Tour  of  the  Conti- 
nent," by  the  accomplished  writer  of  "  Newport  Breezes." 
"  A  very  bright,  fresh   and  amusing  account,  which  tells  us  about  a  host  of 

things  we  never  heard  01  before,  and  is  worth  two  ordinary  books  of  European 

travel."  —  Woman's  Journal. 

BEATEN   PATHS  ;   or,  A  Woman's  Vacation  in  Europe 

By  Ella  W.  Thompson      161110,  cloth.     $1  50. 
A  lively  and  chatty  book  of  travel,  with  pen-pictures  humorous  and  graphic, 

that  are  decidedly  out  of  the  "  beaten  paths  "  of  description. 

AN    AMERICAN    GIRL   ABROAD 

By   Miss  Adeline   Trafton,   author  of  "  His   Inheritance,"  "  Katherine 
Earle,"  etc.     i6mo.     Illustrated.     $1.50. 
"  A  sparkling  account  of  a  European  trip  by  a  wide-awake,  intelligent,  and 

irrepressible  American  girl.     Pictured  with  a  freshness  and  vivacity  that  is 

delightful."  —  Utica  Observer. 

CURTIS   GUILD'S   TRAVELS 
BRITONS  AND  MUSCOVITES;  or,  Traits  of  Two  Empires 

Cloth,  $2.00. 

OVER  THE  OCEAN;  or,  Sights  and  Scenes  in  Foreign  Lands 

By  Curtis  Guild,  editor  of"  The  Boston  Commercial  Bulletin."  Crown  8vo. 

Cloth,  $2.50. 

"  The  utmost  that  any  European  tourist  can  hope  to  do  is  to  tell  the  old 
story  in  a  somewhat  fresh  way,  and  Mr.  Guild  has  succeeded  in  every  part  of 
his  book  in  doing  this."  —  Philadelphia  Bulletin. 
ABROAD   AGAIN;  or,  Fresh  Forays  in  Foreign  Fields 
Uniform   with   "  Over  the   Ocean."      By   the   same    author.      Crown  8vo. 

Cloth,  $2.50. 

"  He  has  given  us  a  life-picture.  Europe  is  done  in  a  style  that  must  serve 
as  an  invaluable  guide  to  those  who  go  '  over  the  ocean,"  as  well  as  an  inter- 
esting companion."  —  Halifax  Citizen. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND  SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


NARRATIVES 


•  OF   NOTED- 


TRAVELLERS 


GERMANY     SEEN     WITHOUT     SPECTACLES;    or,    Random 
Sketches  of  Various  Subjects,  Penned  from  Different  Stand- 
points in  the  Empire 
By  Henry  Ruggles,  late  United  States  Consul  at  the  Island  of  Malta,  and 

at  Barcelona,  Spain.     $1.50. 

"  Mr.  Ruggles  writes  briskly:  he  chats  and  gossips,  slashing  right  and  left 
with  stout  American  prejudices,  and  has  made  withal   a  most  entertaining 
book."  —  New-York  Tribune. 
TRAVELS    AND   OBSERVATIONS    IN    THE   ORIENT,  with  a 

Hasty  Flight  in  the  Countries  of  Europe 
By  Walter  Harriman  (ex-Governor  of  New  Hampshire).     $1.50. 

"  The  author,  in  his  graphic  description  of  these  sacred  localities,  refers 
with  great  aptness  to  scenes  and  personages  which  history  has  made  famous. 
It  is  a  chatty  narrative  of  travel."  —  Concord  Monitor. 
FORE   AND   AFT 
A  Story  of  Actual  Sea-Life.     By  Robert  B.  Dixon,  M.D.     $1.25. 

Travels  in  Mexico,  with  vivid  descriptions  of  manners  and  customs,  form  a 
large  part  of  this  striking  narrative  of  a  fourteen-months'  voyage. 
VOYAGE   OF   THE    PAPER   CANOE 
A  Geographical  Journey  of  Twenty-five  Hundred  Miles  from  Quebec  to  the 

Gulf  of  Mexico.      By  Nathaniel  H.   Bishop.     With  numerous  illustra- 
tions and  maps  specially  prepared  for  this  work.     Crown  8vo.     $1.50. 

"  Mr.   Bishop  did  a  very  bold  thing,  and  has   described  it  with  a  happy 
mixture  of  spirit,  keen  observation,  and  bonhomie."  —  London  Graphic. 
FOUR   MONTHS   IN   A    SNEAK-BOX 
A  Boat  Voyage  of  Twenty-six  Hundred  Miles  down  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi 

Rivers,  and  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     By  Nathaniel  H.  Bishop.    With 

numerous  maps  and  illustrations.     $1.50. 

"His  glowing  pen-pictures  of  '  shanty-boat '  life    on   the   great  rivers  are 
true  to  life.     His  descriptions  of  persons  and  places  are  graphic."  —  Zion's 
Herald. 
A   THOUSAND   MILES'  WALK    ACROSS  SOUTH  AMERICA, 

Over  the  Pampas  and  the  Andes 
By  Nathaniel  H.  Bishop.     Crown  8vo.     New  edition.     Illustrated.     $r.5o. 

"  Mr.  Bishop  made  this  journey  when  a  boy  of  sixteen,  has  never  forgotten 
it,  and  tells  it  in  such  a  way  that  the  reader  will  always  remember  it,  and 
wish  there  had  been  more." 
CAMPS   IN   THE    CARIBBEES 
Being  the  Adventures  of  a  Naturalist  Bird-hunting  in  the  West-India  Islands. 

By  Fred  A.  Oder.     New  edition.     With  maps  and  illustrations.     $1.50. 

"  During  two  years  he  visited  mountains,  forests,  and  people,  that  few,  if 
any,  tourists  had  ever  reached  before.     He  carried  his  camera  with  him,  and 
photographed  from  nature  the  scenes  by  which  the  book  is  illustrated."  — 
Louisville  Courier-Journal. 
ENGLAND    FROM    A    BACK    WINDOW;    With     Views    of 

Scotland  and  Ireland 
By  J.  M.  Bailey,  the  "  '  Danbury  News'  Man."     i2mo.     $1.00. 

"  The  peculiar  humor  of  this  writer  is  well  known.  The  British  Isles  have 
never  before  been  looked  at  in  just  the  same  way, — at  least,  not  by  any  one 
who  has  notified  us  of  the  fact.  Mr.  Bailey's  travels  possess,  accordingly,  a 
value  of  their  own  for  the  reader,  no  matter  how  many  previous  records  of 
journeys  in  the  mother  country  he  may  have  read."  —  Rochester  Express. 

Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND   SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


fflOD  READING 


FOR  YOUNG 


PEOPLE 


WHO   WROTE   IT 

An  Index  to  the  authorship  of  the  most  noted  Works  in  Ancient  and  Modern 
Literature.  By  Wm.  A.  and  Chas.  G.  Wheeler.  $2.00. 
"  A  handy  book  for  ascertaining  and  verifying  the  authorship  of  famous 
poems,  plays,  essays,  novels,  romances,  philosophical  and  literary  treatises, 
and  the  like,  as  far  as  they  have  specific  and  distinctive  title.  Every  one 
perceives  the  need  of  such  a  work,  and  we  are  thankful  for  what  the  compiler 
has  done.  Tne  work  will  be  very  useful  in  the  library  and  in  the  study."  — 
Hartford  Post. 

HUMAN  LIFE   IN   SHAKESPEARE 

By  Henry  Giles,  with  an  introduction  by  John  Boyle  O'Reilly.    New 

edition.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  When  these  lectures  were  delivered  a  number  of  years  ago  before  the 
Lowell  Institute,  in  Boston,  they  created  a  profound  impression  as  being 
simply  masterly  essays  on  Shakespeare,  such  as  could  be  produced  only  by  a 
man  of  consummate  genius.  They  made  renown  for  the  learned  author.  The 
intellectual  power  which  was  behind  these  extraordinary  lectures  has  followed 
the  common  lot,  and  passed  away;  but  the  work  of  the  incomparable  man 
which  it  wrought  out  will  be  lasting.  They  are  the  best  lectures  on  Shake- 
spcir-  in  print.  The  introduction  is  by  John  Boyle  O'Reilly,  who  says:  'This 
is  a  noble  book.'  "  —  Hearth  ami  Home. 

LIFE   AND   TIMES    OF  JESUS 

As  related  by  Thomas    Didymus.      By    Rev.  James   Freeman   Clarke. 

New  edition.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  It  goes  over  much  the  same  ground  as  Wallace's  Ben  Hur,  but  looks  at  the 
same  scenes  from  a  different  point  of  view.  While  lacking  the  vivid  coloring 
which  a  residence  in  the  Orient  enabled  General  Wallace  to  give  to  his  romance, 
it  displays  a  critical  knowledge  of  the  New  Testament  writings  painfully  lack- 
ing in  Ben  Hur.  The  two  books  should  be  read  together,  and  then  the  reader 
will  be  able  to  arrive  at  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  life  and  times  of  Jesus."  — 
Omaha  World. 

CHRISTIAN   MORALS 

A  series  of  Lectures,  by   Andrew   P.    Peahody,  D.D.,   LL.D.,  Emeritus 
Professor  of  Christian  Morals  in  Harvard  University.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

new  lei  tures  were  first  published  under  the  title  of  '  Harvard  Lec- 
tures on  Moral  Philosophy.'  The  title  is  now  changed  for  distinction  from  the 
e.nlit-r  work  of  1  >r.  l'eabody.  The  work  is  the  product  of  a  finely  developed 
mind,  and  illustrates  the  principles  of  ethical  science  as  they  are  developed  in 
its  own  and  human  history."  —  Norwich  Bulletin. 

THE  FORTUNES   OF  THE  FARADAYS 

By  Miss  A.  M.  Douglas.     Cloth,  $1.50.     Uniform  with 

LEE   AND   SHEPARD'S  LIBRARY  EDITION     17  VOLUMES 

A  Woman  s  Inheritance  Hope  Mills  Seven  Daughters 

Claudia  In  Trust  Stephen  Dane 

Floyd  Grandon's  Honor  Lost  in  a  Great  City  Sydnie  Adriance 

Foes  of  Her  Household  Nelly    Kinnard's    King-  The    Old    Woman    who 
From  Hand  to  Mouth           dom  Lived  in  a  Shoe 

Home  Nook  Out  of  the  Wreck  Whom  Kathie  Married 

Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND  SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


yOUNG    FOLKS' ■• 

books  QF  Travel 

DRIFTING    ROUND    THE    WORLD;    A  Boy's   Adventures  by 

Sea  and  Land 
By  Capt.  Charles  W.  Hall,  author  of  "  Adrift  in  the  Ice-Fields,"  "  The 
Great  Bonanza,"  etc.     With  numerous  full-page  and  letter-press  illustra- 
tions.    Royal  Svo.     Handsome  cover.     $1.75.     Cloth,  gilt,  $2.50. 
"Out  of  the  beaten  track"  in  its  course  of  travel,  record  of  adventures, 
and  descriptions  of  life  in  Greenland,  Labrador,  Ireland,  Scotland,  England, 
France,  Holland,  Russia,  Asia,  Siberia,  and  Alaska.     Its  hero  is  young,  bold, 
and  adventurous;  and  the  book  is  in  every  way  interesting  and  attractive. 

EDWARD   GREETS  JAPANESE  SERIES 
YOUNG  AMERICANS   IN   JAPAN  ;   or,  The  Adventures  of  the 

Jewett  Family  and  their  Friend  Oto  Nambo 
With   170  full-page  and  letter-press  illustrations.     Royal  8vo,  7  x  o^  inches. 
Handsomely  illuminated  cover.     $1.75.     Cloth,  black  and  gold,  $2.50. 
This  story,  though  essentially  a  work  of  fiction,  is  filled  with  interesting  and 
truthful  descriptions  of  the  curious  ways  of  living  of  the  good  people  of  the 
land  of  the  rising  sun. 

THE  WONDERFUL  CITY  OF  TOKIO ;  or,  The  Further  Ad- 
ventures of  the  Jewett  Family  and  their  Friend  Oto  Nambo 
With  169  illustrations.     Royal   8vo,  7  x  oj  inches.     With  cover  in  gold  and 

colors,  designed  by  the  author.     $1.75.     Cloth,  black  and  gold,  $2.50. 

"  A  book  full  of  delightful  information.  The  author  has  the  happy  gift  of 
permitting  the  reader  to  view  things  as  he  saw  them.  The  illustrations  are 
mostly  drawn  by  a  Japanese  artist,  and  are  very  unique." — Chicago  Herald. 

THE  BEAR  WORSHIPPERS  OF  YEZO  AND  THE  ISLAND 
OF  KARAFUTO ;  being  the  further  Adventures  of  the 
Jewett  Family  and  their  Friend  Oto  Nambo 

180  illustrations.     Boards,  $1.75.     Cloth,  $2.50. 

Graphic  pen  and  pencil  pictures  of  the  remarkable  bearded  people  who  live 
in  the  north  of  Japan.  The  illustrations  are  by  native  Japanese  artists,  and 
give  queer  pictures  of  a  queer  people,  who  have  been  seldom  visited. 

HARRY   W.  FRENCH'S  BOOKS 
OUR  BOYS   IN   INDIA 
The  wanderings  of  two  young  Americans  in  Hindustan,  with  their  exciting 

adventures  on  the  sacred  rivers  and  wild  mountains.    With  145  illustrations. 

Royal  8vo,  7X  oA  inches.     Bound  in  emblematic  covers  of  Oriental  design, 

$1.75.     Cloth,  black  and  gold,  $2.50. 

While  it  has  all  the  exciting  interest  of  a  romance,  it  is  remarkably  vivid  in 
its  pictures  of  manners  and  customs  in  the  land  of  the  Hindu.  The  illustra- 
tions are  many  and  excellent. 

OUR   BOYS   IN   CHINA 

The  adventures  of  two  young  Americans,  wrecked  in  the  China  Sea  on  their 

return   from    India,  with    their   strange   wanderings   through   the   Chinese 

Empire.     188  illustrations.     Boards,  ornamental  covers  in  colors  and  gold, 

$1.75.     Cloth,  $2.50. 

This  gives  the  further  adventures  of"  Our  Boys"  of  India  fame  in  the  land 
of  Teas  and  Queues. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND   SHEPAED  Publishers  Boston 


ROOKS  OF  PARTICULAR  INTEREST   .... 
TO  VQUNG  MEN  AND  WOMEN 


HENRY   WADSWORTH    LONGFELLOW 
His   Life,   His  Works,   His   Friendships.     By    George    Lowbll    Austin. 

Profusely  illustrated.     Cloth,  $2.00.     New  edition.     Formerly  published  by 

subscription. 

"  We  have  here  a  clear  and  popular  presentation  of  the  poet's  literary  life. 
The  details  of  his  personal  and  private  life,  or  at  least  so  much  of  it  as  belongs 
by  rii^ht  strictly  to  his  family,  has  been  avoided,  and  that  properly.  What  the 
public  have  a  right  to  know  is  found  in  this  volume,  in  a  style  that  is  easy  and 
pleasing  Here  you  have  Longfellow  as  a  child,  as  a  college  student,  and  as 
a  professor  in  Bowdoin  College;  and  especially  does  he  appear  here  as  a  man 
of  letters.     It  is  a  charming  volume."  —  Christian  Standard. 

LIFE   AND   TIMES   OF   WENDELL   PHILLIPS 
By  George  Lowell  Austin.     With  steel  portrait  and  illustrations.    Cloth, 

$1.50.     New  edition.     The  only  complete  Life  of  the  great  agitator. 

"  The  life  of  a  man  who  was  so  strongly  identified  with  one  of  the  most 
stirring  periods  in  American  history  must  necessarily  be  one  of  much  interest, 
and  Mr.  Austin  has  succeeded  in  presenting  its  features  in  a  very  attractive 
way.  Portions  of  Mr.  Phillips's  most  important  public  addresses  are  given, 
ant!  there  are  reminiscences  of  the  man  by  some  of  his  close  friends  and  asso- 
ciates." —  Philadelphia  Record. 

Wendell  Phillips's  Lectures,  Orations,  and  Letters,  to  1861.    563  pages. 

Library  edition.     8vo $2  50 

Popular  edition,  with  Biographical  Sketch,  i6mo 1  00 

The  Scholar  in  a  Republic.     Paper,  8vo 25 

Eulogy  of  Garrison.     Paper,  8vo 25 

Lost  Arts.     Paper,  8vo 25 

Daniel  O'Connell.     Paper,  8vo 25 

Labor  Question.     Paper,  8vo 25 

LIFE  AND  DEEDS  OF  GENERAL  U.  S.  GRANT 

By  Rev.  P.  C.  Headley  and  George  Lowell  Austin.     Profusely  illustrated. 

Cloth,  $1.50. 

The  materials  for  the  early  years  of  the  subject  of  this  popular  biography 
were  furnished  by  the  immediate  friends  and  relatives  of  his  family.  The 
events  bearing  upon  the  war  history  are  based  upon  the  recognized  authorities, 
and  will  stand  the  test  of  military  criticism.  The  work  is  intensely  interesting, 
and  exceedingly  popular. 

Oliver  Optic's  OUR  STANDARD  BEARER 

Or  the  Life  of  General  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  his  youth,  his  manhood,  his  cam- 
paign, and  his  eminent  services  in  the  reconstruction  of  the  nation  his  sword 
has  redeemed,  as  seen  and  related  by  Captain  Bernard  Gallygasken,  Cos- 
mopolitan, and  written  out  by  Oliver  Optic.  A  new  edition,  with  supple- 
mentary chapters,  containing  the  political  life  of  the  general,  his  travels 
abroad,  his  sickness  and  death.  Cloth;  illustrated  by  Thomas  Nast  and 
others,  elegantly  bound,  $1.50. 
"  It  is  written  in  Mr.  Adams's  happiest  vein,  and  is  a  most  unique  and 

interesting  presentation  of  a  subject  upon  which  volumes  have  been  written 

and  read." 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND  SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


IRENE  E,  JEROME'S 


ABI  books 


THE    "PERPETUAL    PLEASURE"    SERIES 

"  The  sketches  are  such  as  the  most  famous  men  of  the  country  might 
be  proud  to  own.  They  are  original,  strong,  and  impressive,  even  the 
lightest  of  them ;  and  their  variety,  like  a  procession  of  Nature,  is  a 
perpetual  pleasure." 


A    BUNCH    OF    VIOLETS.     Original   illustrations,  engraved  on 
wood  and  printed  under  the  direction  of  Geokge  T.  Andrew.     410,  cloth, 
$3.75:  Turkey  morocco,  $9.00;  tree  calf,  $9.00;   English  seal  style,  $7.00. 
The  new  volume  is  akin  to  the  former  triumphs  of  this  favorite  artist,  whose 
"  Sketch  Books  "  have  achieved  a  popularity  unequalled  in  the  history  of  fine 
art   publications.     In   the  profusion   of  designs,  originality,  and  delicacy  of 
treatment,   the   charming   sketches  of  mountain,   meadow,  lake,   and   forest 
scenery  of  New  England  here  reproduced  are  unexcelled.    After  the  wealth  of 
illustration  which  this  student  of  nature  has  poured  into  the  lap  of  art,  to  pro- 
duce a  volume  in  which  there  is  no  deterioration  of  power  or  beauty,  but,  if 
possible,  increased  strength  and  enlargement  of  ideas,  gives  assurance  that  the 
foremost  female  artist  in  America  will  hold  the  hearts  of  her  legion  of  admirers. 

NATURE'S     HALLELUJAH.     Presented  in  a  series  of  nearly 

fifty  full-page  original  illustrations  (9 %  x  14  inches),  engraved  on  wood  by 

George  T.  Andrew.     Elegantly  bound  in  gold  cloth,  full  gilt,  gilt  edges, 

$6.00;  Turkey  morocco,  $12.00;  tree  calf,  $12.00;  English  seal  style,  $10.00. 

This  volume  has  won  the  most  cordial  praise  on  both  sides  of  the  water. 

Mr.  Francis  H.  Underwood,  U.  S.  Consul  at  Glasgow,  writes  concerning  it: 

"  I  have  never  seen  anything  superior,  if  equal,  to  the  delicacy  and  finish  of 

the  engravings,  and  the  perfection  of  the  press-work.     The  copy  you  sent  me 

has  been  looked  over  with  evident  and  unfeigned  delight  by  many  people  of 

artistic  taste.     Every   one  frankly  says,  '  It  is  impossible  to  produce  such 

effects  here,'  and,  whether  it  is  possible  or  not,  I  am  sure  it  is  not  done  ;  no 

such  effects  are  produced  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic.     In  this  combination  of 

art  and  workmanship,  the  United  States  leads  the  world;  and  you  have  a  right 

to  be  proud  of  the  honor  of  presenting  such  a  specimen  to  the  public." 

ONE  YEAR'S  SKETCH  BOOK.  Containing  forty-six  full- 
page  original  illustrations,  engraved  on  wood  by  Andrew;  in  same  bindings 
and  at  same  prices  as  "  Nature's  Hallelujah." 

"  Every  thick,  creamy  page  is  embellished  by  some  gems  of  art.  Sometimes 
it  is  but  a  dash  and  a  few  trembling  strokes;  at  others  an  impressive  landscape, 
but  in  all  and  through  all  runs  the  master  touch.  Miss  Jerome  has  the  genius 
of  an  Angelo,  and  the  execution  of  a  Guido.  The  beauty  of  the  sketches  will 
be  apparent  to  all,  having  been  taken  from  our  unrivalled  New  England 
scenery." —  Washington  Chronicle. 

THE   MESSAGE  OF  THE   BLUEBI RD,  Told  to  Me 
to   Tell   to    Others.     Original   illustrations  engraved  on  wood  by 
Andrew.     Cloth  and  gold,  $2.00;  palatine  boards,  ribbon  ornaments,  $1.00. 
"  In  its  new  bindings  is  one  of  the  daintiest  combinations  of  song  and  illus- 
tration ever  published,  exhibiting  in  a  mark)  d  degree  the  tine  poetic  taste  and 
wonderfully  artistic  touch  which  render  this  author's  works  so  popular.     The 
pictures  are  exquisite,  and  the  verses  exceedingly  graceful,  appealing  to  the 
highest  sensibilities.     The  little  volume  ranks  among  the  choicest  of  holiday 
souvenirs,  and  is  beautiful  and  pleasing."  —  Boston  Transcript. 

Sold  by  all  booksellers,  and  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND  SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


ALKS  — ESSAYS- 


DOBERT-  COLLYER'S  T 

I A    *****    »       1   and  SERMONS 


TALKS    TO     YOUNG     MEN    (WITH     ASIDES     TO     YOUNG 

WOMEN)     $1.25 

"  Robert  Collyer's  '  Talks'  arc  the  only  ones  we  ever  saw  that  we  can  sit 
down  to  and  read  with  the  same  interest  that  we  do  a  good  novel.  He  has  so 
few  words  compared  to  his  ideas,  and  they  are  so  short  and  pithy,  that  we 
never  tire  of  them.  He  is  never  dull  or  tedious,  and  his  deep  reading  outcrops 
without  any  seeming  effort  on  his  part,  or  rather  in  spite  of  himself;  and  his 
mother-wit  is  so  rich,  and  his  genius  so  marvellous,  that  he  hardly  seems  able 
to  talk  without  interesting  his  hearer,  or  write  without  making  it  readable."  — 
Gardiner  Journal. 

NATURE   AND   LIFE    Cloth  $1.50 

"  '  Nature  and  Life  '  is  the  expressive  title  of  a  volume  of  sermons  by  Rev. 
Robert  Collyer.  The  subjects  of  the  various  discourses  comprised  in  the 
volume,  the  manner  in  which  the  Scriptural  texts  are  turned  over  and  de- 
veloped on  each  and  every  side,  and  the  peculiar  and  interesting  story  of 
Mr.  Collyer's  life,  will  all  unite  to  insure  the  book  a  large  circulation,  and  an 
attentive  perusal.  Mr.  Collyer's  thoughts  are  always  fresh  and  vigorous,  his 
imagery  is  beautifully  appropriate,  and  in  all  his  utterances  and  writings  his 
words  are  stamped  with  the  honest  sincerity  of  his  purposes."  —  Boston 
Jon  rnal. 

THE   LIFE  THAT   NOW   IS    With  portrait    Cloth  $1.50 

"The  characteristics  of  this  work  are  sterling  common  sense,  woven  with 
true  and  enduring  piety.  Evidently  there  is  less  of  the  sentimental  than  the 
real  and  genuine  about  this  gentleman,  although  the  writer  is  literally  en- 
dowed with  the  poetical  feeling,  which  is  used  to  tone  his  well-rounded  periods. 
The  reader  of  this  volume  will  rise  refreshed  and  recreated,  fully  believing 
that  there  is  something  real,  pointed,  and  practical  in  this  life;  and  if  predis- 
posed to  melancholy,  he  or  she  will  be  the  more  ready  to  combat  with  the 
trials  and  difficulties  that  beset  us  here." — Haverhill  Bulletin. 

A  MAN    IN    EARNEST     Lifeof  A.  H.  Conant    Cloth  $1.50 

"  It  is  not  often  that  a  book  is  published  so  earnest  and  lifelike  as  the 
present  volume.  The  life  which  is  sketched  may  not  be  familiar  to  our  read- 
ers; but  a  perusal  of  this  volume  will  show  that  it  possessed  sterling  qualities, 
and  that  it  was  worthy  of  a  narrative  and  commemoration.  One  who  knew 
the  man  has  written  the  story  of  his  humble,  yet  important,  career;  and  he  has 
written  it  in  a  way  that  will  interest  every  reader.  Mr.  Conant  gave  his  life 
to  his  country.  The  history  of  his  career  was  a  noble  history,  and  his  death, 
untimely  as  it  seemed,  was  a  noble  end."  —  Providence  Journal. 

THE  SIMPLE   TRUTH     A  home  book    Cloth  gilt  $1.00 

"  It  seems  to  us  quite  as  sweet  and  fresh  as  any  thing  the  author  has  ever 
written.  The  book  is  a  neat  i6mo  of  a  hundred  and  forty  pages,  and  contains 
ten  essays,  which  are  too  full  of  beauty  and  tenderness,  and,  withal,  they 
are  too  perfect  illustrations  of  what  is  finest  and  most  characteristic  in  the 
genius  of  the  author,  to  be  scattered  and  lost.  He  who  has  not  read  '  Grow- 
ing Aged  Together,'  the  first  essay  of  the  volume,  has  not  seen  .Mr.  Collyer 
at  his  best.     It  is  well  the  essays  are  gathered  into  a  volume." 


Sold  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  by  mail  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 

LEE  AND  SHEPARD  Publishers  Boston 


WENDELL   PHILLIPS'S    WRITINGS. 


"Only  organize  and  stand  together.  Claim  something  together,  anc 
at  once.  Let  the  Nation  hear  a  united  demand  from  the  laboring 
voice,  and  then,  when  you  have  got  that,  go  for  another;  but  ge; 
Something."  Wendell  Phillips  on  "  The  Labor  Question." 


SPEECHES,   LECTURES,  AND    LETTERS 

By  WENDELL    PHILLIPS. 

COMPILED,  UNDER  DIRECTION  OF  THE  GREAT  ORATOR, 
By  JAMES   REDPATH. 

This  volume  contains  the  most  prominent  speeches  of  his  anti-slavery  career,  togethei 
with  many  later  efforts;  thus  presenting  varied  specimens  of  his  matchless  eloquence. 

PUBLISHED   IN  TWO   STYLES. 

Library  edition.     Cloth.     Tinted  paper $2.50 

Popular  edition,  with  Biographical  Sketch.     Cloth     .     .     .     1.00 
Popular  edition,  with  Biographical  Sketch.     Paper    ...       .50 


LIFE  AND  TIMES  OF  WENDELL  PHILLIPS. 

By   GEORGE   L.    AUSTIN. 
With  steel  portrait  and  illustrations.     i2mo.     Cloth.     $1.50. 


PHILLIPS    MEMORIALS. 

Uniform  type,  s^-e,  and  covers.     Svo.     Paper.     25  cents  each.     Comprising 
WENDELL   PHILLIPS.     A  Biographical  Essay.     By  Thomas  Wentwortk 

HlGGINSON. 

EULOGY   OF   GARRISON.     Remarks  of  Wendell  Phillips  at  the  funerai 
of  William  Lloyd  Garrison. 

THE  LOST  ARTS.    The  Celebrated  Lyceum  Lecture  by  Wendell  Phillips. 

DANIEL  O'CONNELL.     The  Irish  Patriot    Lecture  by  Wendell  Phillips. 

THE   SCHOLAR    IX    THE    REPUBLIC.     Address  at  the  Centennial  Anni- 
versary of  the  Phi  Beta  Kappa  of  Harvard  College,  June  30,  1881. 

THE    LABOR   QUESTION.      Speeches  at  various  times  on  this  subject,  by 
Wendell  Phillips. 
Others  in  prepai 


*,*  Sold  by  all  booksellers  and  newsdealers,  or  sent  by  mail,  postpaid,  on  re- 
ceipt of  price. 

LEE  AND   SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


U  5  ?* 


V3-: 


w 


=3 


39M35 


mi 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


m  0  7  mo 


OCT  19  m 

K.CD  LH-Uft! 

MY  07  7990 

5j  KSr 


v$ 


«■  ■  ■»  S 


"tfWIlVJJO^      '^OJIIVJJO^        %1«S01^ 


-<^     ^J 


^OFCAllFOfy^      ^OFCAllFOflfc 


<AVtf»Eltt/A 


^tUBRARY^. 


w 

"%3AI 


if 


L  005  489  955  4 


^aojnvjjo^ 


-j&UlBRARYQc.        ^MfllNIW/A  10SAN1 

1^1  l^i  fo 


^ahymih^ 


^•ura% 


%avaan-a^       <iotvsov^"     "%baini 


#hbra 


^ifflraoi*5 


"%3AINQ4V^ 


^•UNIVERJ/a 


^IDS-ANCQ^U 


^OF-CALIFOfy*      ^OFCAll 


=3 

•4* 


<Til3DNVS0V^ 


%MAINiH¥^ 


^Aavaan^      ^ahvjk 


^HIBRARY<K      <$UIBRAR 

S  1  ir"£  3  - 


^OFCAUFOfi^      ^OFCALIFQfcfc 


^WNIVEWa 


^ctOS-AM 


